Інформація
Адреса змісту:https://www.fanfiction.net/s/12177763/1/The-Potter-
Alliance
Books > Harry Potter
The Potter Alliance
By: OrionB15
OoTP Alternate Story Line. Susan Bones has many questions for one of
her class mates, and some of these questions lead to a proposition that
very well may shake the future of the wizarding world. Read to follow a
story in which Harry has some fateful romantic times, and how they will
effect his decisions. Mostly Canon! HarryXSusan no slash, no major
character bashing.
Rated: Fiction M - English - Romance/Drama - Harry P., Sirius B., Neville
L., Susan B. - Chapters: 34 - Words: 137,380 - Reviews: 1,240 - Favs:
4,281 - Follows: 4,260 - Updated: 23.04.2020, 08:33:39 - Published:
05.10.2016, 07:58:10 - Status: Complete - id: 12177763
1. Possibilities
Chapter 1
"When your seconds away from dying, or watching a friend die...you just
don't know what that's like."
The assembled students in the Hogs Head were shocked to silence. Harry
Potter, the boy who lived, and the boy who had lost his mind in the maze
last year was presenting himself naked in front of his fellow students. He
sounded desperate, and defeated. It was in this moment that some of the
students were stirring. This wasn't some ploy for attention, or an attempt
to usurp the Ministry like they had been told. Whatever had happened to
the last Potter, it was deep, and it was scarring. Something had changed
the young heroic boy, and the man that stood before them was
attempting to save them, though they had done nothing to deserve it.
A young head red head, whom was in Harry's year stood in the back of
the room in deep thought. Her Auntie was unsure of what exactly had
happened at the end of the Triwizard Cup, and Dumbledore had blocked
her off at every attempt to get in contact with the young man. Susan had
tried to reserve her judgment about Harry, she had once fallen prey to
the rumor mill that entranced the magical world, and she misjudged the
boy then, but now she did not want to misjudge the man in front of her.
Susan Bones was many things, but a fool was not one of them. She knew
from what her Auntie had told her, Harry was almost dismissed from the
Wizarding World just before the start of term for simple underage self
defensive magic, which was undoubtedly used to counter a dementor.
Her Aunt had questioned as to how she knew that he hadn't just used it
to show off, but Susan knew the boy well enough to know that wasn't his
style. Harry Potter had a short temper, and if he was going to get in
trouble for underage magic she had no difficulty believing that it would
be a blasting charm to some stupid muggles face.
She didn't know how much of the rumor mill was true, but she knew that
every rumor had to hold some truth to it, and if even one of the stories
about Harry Potter was real, he was an incredibly powerful young
wizard, with a decent fortune to inherit when he became of age. He was
no millionaire by any means, but he certainly had enough money to buy
himself some better clothes, or some private lessons to fix his grades in
theory.
Had Harry been in Hufflepuff Susan would have tried to befriend Harry
Potter, and maybe even ask him some of the questions that she at times
pondered when he came up at the dinner table conversations. However
she was not friends with Harry Potter, yet here he was offering to, if
nothing else save her grade from a failing practical OWL.
Looking at her best friend Hannah next to her she knew that the girl was
much more interested in the drama then the grade, but also knew that
she would want the grade. Every person in the room had different
opinions about Harry Potter, but at one point or another they had all
seen his clever abilities, or superior wand work. The Triwizard
tournament certainly proved that he was capable if nothing else.
When Hermione stood at the end of her tirade she turned to gathered
students, "Whether you believe Harry's story or not, Umbridge has to be
stopped. I am not proposing any actions against her, but if you want to
past your practicals Harry is your best shot. He covered every spell up to
NEWTs last year to help him survive the tournament, and he was able to
teach Ron and I most of these spells. He is a capable teacher...I have a
contract here that says you won't rat any of us out to Umbridge. If you
sign it, I will give you a fake galleon that will heat up when we have
decided a time and place to meet. If you don't decide to sign you can
leave now, and forget this ever happened."
Not many people cleared out, but nearly everyone was at the very least
interested in what Harry would teach them, so by the end of the day
there were lots of signatures on Hermione's paper. Susan wasn't surprised
to see lots of Ravenclaw names on it. Everyone knew that they would ace
the theoretical portions, but if they wanted to get their outstanding, they
would need the actual practical to get it.
Susan and Hannah got in line standing behind Cho Chang who was
attempting to give Potter her doe eyes. Susan rolled her eyes a bit
knowing that Cho was a bit of a psycho obsessive, especially when it
came to her powerful wizards. A bit of the teenage girls heart throbbed at
the thought of her friend Cedric she had lost just six months, but shook it
off hoping that he was in a better place, and also importantly, away from
Cho.
As people were clearing out Susan was trying to explain to Hannah that
she just wanted a quick word with Harry before they headed back to
more popular side of the village. Unfortunately convincing her very
blonde best friend of anything wasn't the easiest task in the world, and
that wasn't the only obstacle in her way. When she approached the table
again that Hermione, Ron, and Harry were quietly talking at they all
went quiet when she got within ear shot. Ron and Harry looked
expectantly at her, while Hermione smiled at her, "Hey Susan, glad to see
you signed your name on the list. Did you have a question or...?"
Susan understanding that she was kind of interrupted something said, "I
was just wondering if I could have a word with Harry."
Ron protectively said, "Anything you need to say to Harry you can say to
us to. He's my best mate, he is going to tell me anything you say
anyways."
Hermione bit her lip, like she always did when she wanted to give
someone a only half way pacifistic answer, "Harry just had a bit of a
rough meeting, can't it wait?"
Clearly being annoyed Harry rolled his eyes, "Harry can speak for
himself, thanks. Is it important Susan?"
Susan was biting her lip nervously now, she had never been under the
pressure of Harry's watchful green eyes before, "Uhhh, no it wasn't
important, I will just ummm, talk to you later, yeah?"
Harry glared at his best friends, "I was just leaving actually, mind if I
walk you out?"
Susan smiled a bit, but felt her confidence waver under the glaring eyes
of Hermione and Ron, "Its really okay Harry, I don't mean to intrude. I
just had some questions for you, it really isn't that important! I will just
see my self out, Hannah is waiting for me at the door."
Harry nodded his head, "If your sure then. Will I see you at the next
meeting?"
The girl tucked a bit of her hair behind her ear smiling, "Yes, I do believe
you will. See you around Harry!"
With that the girl turned around and walked over to her best friend
guiding her out to the door. The blonde whom had seen the conversation
unfold immediately busted out her questions the second the cold air was
on their faces, "Merlin! If Hermione and Ron weren't so damn up tight
Potter might have more friends around our parts! And what was with
that all that tucking your hair behind your ear, and smiling, and
stuttering? I mean seriously what are you 12?"
If it was possible Susan's cheeks would've turned a deeper stage of red,
but the freezing cold weather kept her pride in tact, "Hannah Rebekah
Abbot! Don't you dare lecture me on my actions in front of Harry, after
you all but accused him of attacking Justin in second year. Also should I
remind you the last time that Cormac Mclaggen tried to talk to you, I had
to all but carry you out of the room."
Hannah swore, "You promised never to speak of that again!"
Grinning the red haired girl spiked out, "I fight dirty to defend myself!"
"Fine fine! I won't attack you or your school girls crush sorry!" Hannah
held her hands up in mock surrender.
Susan tried to glare at the girl further, but the brutality of the winter
storm was overwhelming, which made the two girls decide to head back
to the castle a bit early.
The nervous students gathered in the large room hesitantly. None that
gathered had ever been in this room before, in fact most did not even
know it existed until about 30 seconds before entering the room. Harry
had not told them how to open the room, or what he did to make it
appear, but it was clear that the boy with the scar once again had a well
kept secret.
Susan and Hannah were among the nervous tonight. Susan's aunt was the
head of the Department Magcal Law Enforcement, and if she were caught
in this group tonight she would be in big trouble with not just the school,
but her aunt as well. It was now against Hogwarts student code of
conduct to be in unsanctioned groups. The result of being caught could
be expulsion, and that was not something any member of the Bones
family had ever had to endure, yet she was still there, hoping for
something worth her while.
Harry stood in front of assembled group with a neutral expression on his
face. Flanking his left and right were his usual best friends that were
always at his side, and they both at least had a bit happier expressions.
Hermione was of course the one who got the ball rolling, "Thank you
everyone for coming out. Believe me, we know and appreciate the risk
you are taking to be here, so we will try to make it worth your time and
dismiss you in groups to ensure that you won't be caught out in corridors,
and that you will be back before curfew."
Mandy Brocklehurst from Ravenclaw rose her hand sarcastically, and
asked, "How exactly are you going to do that? The whole not getting us
caught thing?"
Harry speaking for the first time tonight, "You won't be caught. Trust
me."
Some murmurs and whispers came from the group, and Herimione bit
her lip as if she wanted to say something to Harry, but shook her head
and continued, "Anyways, I think before we get started we should come
up with a name. Something to call ourselves, I also think we should elect
a leader."
Harry's eyes flashed with annoyance as he gave Hermione a look Susan
was becoming all to familiar with, while Neville asked timidly, "I thought
Harry was going to be the leader?"
Ernie nodded speaking out, "Yeah, no thanks Granger, your brilliant and
all, but I don't think I want practical lessons from a text book!"
Hermione flushed, and Ron spoke up, "She was just suggesting it
McMillan, we will both be voting for Harry, but its a formality, don't be a
git!"
Ernie blushed a bit, and nodded his head. Hermione then asked, "So all in
favor of making Harry the leader?"
Most of the hands went up, and when Hermione asked for other
nominees the room was quiet, meaning the one's whom had not raised
their hands had been abstained from the vote, "Right then. Now a name?
I was thinking something simple, and something that would make an
easy acronym."
Silence enveloped the room so Ron spoke to the group, "If no one has any
ideas we discussed a few. Dumbledore's Army, which would be kind of a
shot at the Ministry as a joke. We thought Defense Association, and also
Potter's Marauders?"
There were some whispers at each of the names, but Cho said, "Best to
keep as simple as possible, in case we are caught. Potter's Marauders
would probably see Harry in Azkaban, and Dumbledore's army would be
unfair to the headmaster."
There were some nods at this logic, and Harry shook his head, "That is all
really excellent, so now that we have done all of Hermione's pre-
planning, does anyone have any last complaints? We elected a leader, we
took a name, shall we move on?"
Some more quiet mutters of agreement went up and Harry nodded his
head, "Good, grab a partner, and practice the shield charm and disarming
charms. Obviously one person will attack, one person will defend. Make a
line, and we will assign a side to attack first."
Zacharias Smith Susan's least favorite housemate voiced a loud
complaint, "You gotta be joking Potter? The shield charm is a third year
spell, and the disarming charm I learned in second year! You talk about
fighting the Dark Lord, but that is all your going to teach us."
Susan's eyes never left Harry's as he spun around in annoyance, "I was
going to have Hermione demonstrate with me, but I suppose you would
like to Smith. By all means. See if you can disarm me correctly. I won't
even move. You get one shot, and then I will return fire. We will take
turns until one of us is disarmed."
Zacharias nodded as people began to clear a path between the two. Harry
held out his wand as Zacharias pointed it at him and cried out,
"Expeliarmus."
A jet of red light shot from the boys wand, and Harry's head weaved out
of the way at the last second as the spell zoomed past him. Before most
people could blink Harry had returned the spell and disarmed Zacharias,
holding both wands now in his hand.
Harry threw the wand back on the floor towards the boy, "Your wand
movement was to erratic. Had my head been my wand you would've had
a good chance at disarming me. You can perform the spell, but you can't
hit a wand with it, which makes it worthless. Your shield was to slow, if I
was a death eater you would be dead. If I was a dark wizard you would
be dead. If I was your enemy, you would be dead. Keep that in mind as
you practice Smith."
Feeling thoroughly chastised, Zach fell in line with the rest of the pairs,
and began working on the charms.
Susan was quiet impressed with Harry's wand work. His follow up spell
was so fast, she wasn't sure an auror could have blocked that. She was
also impressed with his critique. It was useful, and to the point. She
wasn't sure she had someone ever critique her like that, which made the
young red head hope he would get around to her in this class period.
After a few minutes of mostly failed attempts Harry stopped the lesson
and told everyone to face the center as he and Hermione faced off against
each other. He called out to her to ask if she was ready, and as she
nodded, he shot a spell slowly at her. Though the spell was slow, Susan
was certainly not the only one to notice its power. Hermione had a nearly
solid shield, and it still shuddered at the impact. Still though her moves
were exaggerated, and fluid. It was clear the two had worked on the
combination of spells many times together.
Harry spoke as the demonstration went on, "The shield charm has to be
one precise circle. It has to be with your whole arm, and not as much
wrist movement. If we were dueling and just flinging curses, it would be
the flick of a wrist, but this is just practice so keep in mind you know
exactly what spell is coming. Use it to your advantage. The disarming
charm is almost the opposite. Its no arm and all wrist. Make a tight circle,
and will your magic to the results. You know what should come out of
this spell, just make it happen. Don't focus on the words, focus on the
goals. I believe everyone in here is capable of this drill. Just focus, and
don't force yourself to it, let it flow. Half the effectiveness of this drill is
to make it flow, and give it good speed. It helps with your reflexes and it
helps with your wand work. Get back at it, I will come around and assist
where possible. Hermione and Ron will do the same."
Harry went straight back to Neville whom was greatly struggling while
Ron and Hermione both went over in different directions to help people
from different houses. Susan wondered if they had a system of some sort
worked out, where Harry would help the Gryffindor's, Hermione would
help the Claws, and Ron would help the Puff's. The thought irritated
Susan greatly that the teacher might just work with one house, but tried
to focus on the drill he had laid before them. Her shield charm wasn't
bad, but she could not seem to hit her friends wand with her disarming
hex. Hannah was only having a little bit of luck with each of the spells,
but she hadn't had as much practice as Susan had.
Ron caught of wind of their troubles after just a short while, and came
over to help out. He watched for a moment and corrected Hannah first,
but when he watched Susan it was like a confusing puzzle or riddle was
laid out to him, "I don't know, it looks alright, but your spells are
shooting off a few feet in the wrong direction. I would try and
compensate and go a different direction with your aim, but that isn't
what Harry would do...let me go get him, and I will try and help Neville."
After just a moment the two stopped and watched as the gangly red head
walked over to the teacher, and watched him teach Neville for a few
moments then interrupted. Ron seemed to explain the situation to Harry,
and the young man nodded and started heading in their direction.
Hannah muttered, "Don't look now Suzy, your crush is coming over!"
Susan glared at her best friend, but held her best composure as the
handsome young man approached them, "Okay guys lets see it. Ron says
your wand work looks good, and that he doesn't understand whats
wrong, maybe I can give a better guess then aiming in a different
direction."
Susan nodded, and once again tried to complete the drill with her best
friend. Harry watched it 3 times before walking over to her. He was
standing maybe a foot in front of her, and seemed to be inspecting her.
The young red head did her best not to blush, and failed when he asked,
"May I see your wand arm?"
Susan nodded and stuck her arm out quietly, and when she felt his hands
touched her she almost flinched in surprise, but what happened next
shocked her. Harry put his hands on her wrist and began rolling back the
sleeves on her robes, then said, "Now try it again!"
Susan still a little red in the face turned to the smirking Hannah and told
her to cast first. The shield charm came up easily enough when the
disarming hex came at her, and when she fired at the hex back at her
best friend it felt just a little different, and was a little to surprised when
a wand came flying towards her and fell to the ground.
Harry smirked at the girl putting a comforting hand on her shoulder,
"Your robes are to long, when you are here roll them back a bit to give
your wrist some room. That was good wand work, but make sure you
work on your catching. The advantage to having your opponents wand
can be more than just taking their wand, but it could be alternate wand if
you lose yours in a battle. Keep up the good work Susan, now Hannah
your circle is a little off..."
As Harry explained the intricacies of Hannah's critical wand work error,
Susan was simply amazed that Harry was so knowledgeable in dueling
and in spell work! It made her mind swell with even more unanswered
questions, which made the enigma of Harry Potter just a little bit more
interesting.
When he was walking away he Hannah whistled lowly, "I think we did a
good thing joining this group Suzy. I will be reluctant to admit it, but
Potter really knows his stuff. At least in his basic dueling charms."
Susan nodded her head in agreement, and finally the two had pulled off a
successful four rounds of exchanges, before Hannah over powered her
shield and disarmed her. They practiced for thirty more minutes, when
Potter called the end of the class.
"Alright guys that was pretty good, I noticed improvements in everyone's
work, some of you it was drastic, and for some it was simply rolling up
your sleeves so well done!"
Susan smiled at the acknowledgment, but no one except Hannah knew
whom Harry was referring to, "I would like to keep classes less than two
hours, but more than an hour if possible. Next time for fifteen minutes
we will practice this, and move onto the next few things. We are working
to have a full on duel before the end of the year. I think everyone did
great today, and I hope everyone can make it to the next meeting
hopefully in a few days. Thanks for coming out guys, goodnight!"
Before the class could dismiss, Colin Creevey of Gryffindor asked, "Harry
can you show us your patronus now? You told me you would show the
class sometime, and I really wanted to see it?"
Harry's cheeks colored a bit, "Umm, maybe not tonight Colin, everyone
has been here for a while, I am sure the others want to get back to their
common rooms."
Terry Boot of Ravenclaw muttered loudly, "I've never seen a real patronus
before..."
Others around him nodded and Harry sighed, "Okay, I will give a
demonstration. The patronus is one of the easier wand movements, it is
simply a flick outwards."
Taking a deep breath Harry closed his eyes. A small smile appeared on
his face as he flicked his wand outwards, "Expecto Patronum!"
A giant light erupted from his wand, and a etheral creature emerged from
the light. A large stag stood in front of the students standing proudly, and
simply radiating power. Harry spoke, "Meet prongs, it was my dads
Animagus...He has saved my life more times than I will ever care to
count...Now if that will be all, Hermione says we can release the
Ravenclaws. Thanks for coming out guys!"
Harry bowed to his patronus, and Prongs bowed back, and then
disappeared in a fine mist that settled to the floor. Everyone had clapped
at the performance, but Susan was speechless by the power of the
patronus. Her aunt told her that only a few wizards alive could cast a
true corporeal patronus. Harry's was almost alive though, it was almost
as if Prongs could actually impale something with his massive antlers.
Susan wasn't just impressed, she was amazed!
As Harry dismissed the Gryffindor students, Susan began to approach
him, "Thanks for the lesson Harry, I really appreciated the fix in my
fashion statement!"
Harry gave the girl a slight nod, "It was an easy fix. Your wand work was
pretty good, I am guessing with your aunt being an auror, you have had
some pretty good teachers before me?"
Susan shrugged, "Just my Auntie actually. She doesn't like to take time
from her other aurors, but she has helped me during the Summer when
she could, as you can imagine she has been quiet busy over the past two
years."
Harry nodded grimly, "Yes I am afraid I can imagine so."
Susan grimaced at her choice of words and began to apologize, but Harry
waved her off, "Its okay really! I am glad you learned something, and I
am glad you and Hannah enjoyed yourself. Next week hopefully I will
have time to reach out to the others. I told Neville if he wanted extra
work we could do some stuff together in the dormitory since we are
neighbors after all."
Susan smiled at the boy, "Thats great! Hey listen Harry, I was wonderin-"
Ron came into the conversation at that point, "Brilliant lesson mate! We
should get going before Umbitch catches out past curfew!"
Harry nodded and agreed, "Yeah okay Ron! I'm sorry Susan what were
you saying?"
Susan looked from Harry to Ron, and held a fake smile, "Oh I was just
going to ask if you would give me some last second tips, but next time! I
will let you get back to your dorm!"
Ron grinned and carried Harry off, as Hannah walked over to her best
friend, "That red head is one annoying prat!"
Susan sighed, "I don't want to ask anything super personal! Just a few
questions about the trial, what happened at the third task, and if you-
know-who is really the one who killed Cedric."
Hannah gasped, "So you believe him?"
Susan pondered her best friends question for only a moment before
answering, "I do, but if he is telling the truth, then we all have a lot more
work to do then just shields and disarming hexes."
(A/N) I know new story, while two others are in progress, but as
you can all see it has been a while on those updates. I have quite a
bit of this story already written, so I am going to update every
Tuesday or Wednesday, and maybe if the reviews are really good I
will update some more :) Cheers guys and its good to be back! Also
please comment if you want lemons in this story making it M, or if
we are good with T and no lemons!
2. A Scheme
Chapter 2
The winter had definitely arrived in full force at Hogwarts. The Scottish
Highlands were in the middle of a blizzard that was not allowing the
students to go anywhere. If you asked the usual Hogwarts staff where
their students where, they would say they are having a lie in, or that they
were studying for midterm exams. However that was not the truth.
Somewhere on the seventh floor in a room unknown to most of the
wizarding world teenagers, along with many whom could be considered
young men and women were training their hardest in order to make a
passing grade in their upcoming exams, and also learn a few things about
what it could take to survive.
Susan Bones was in a frenzy trying to block incoming spells at her. She
had done really well so far and defeated four opponents before her
current opposition stepped to the plate. Hermione was fast with her
wand, but what was really killing Susan today was the spell variety. She
was getting hit with a bunch of charms that could not simply be blocked
with a little protego charm. She needed different shields to block some of
these nasty little charms.
Most of the onlookers were impressed with Susan's defiance. Most of the
people who had faced Hermione went down before 10 spells could be
cast. Susan had easily doubled that number, and was looking at 30 spells
being traded soon. Though most people couldn't tell that Susan was
starting to approach her limit on magical exhaustion, one person could,
and they were getting tired of the duel fast.
Harry called out to his best friend and said, "That's enough Hermione,
finish the duel."
Susan was confused at first, but then she saw three spells zooming
towards her, and before she could even block the second spell she was on
the ground completely immobile, and tied up.
The young red head was only that way for a moment though when she
was released from the spells by her best friend, "That was some duel
Suzy!...Potter looks furious!"
A faint buzzing was in the air as Harry was clearly taking Hermione for a
spin or two. When the spat was over the buzzing faded and Hermione
approached Susan sheepishly, "Sorry Susan, I was just trying to test your
endurance as well as mine. I don't usually get to cast so many spells, and
you were doing such a good job at blocking them and countering."
Susan shrugged, "Don't worry about it Hermione, it was good practice!"
Susan offered her hand to the girl which Hermione joyously took. Harry
was quickly behind the girl though saying, "Susan take the rest of
practice off. I don't want you to strain yourself."
The pretty young Hufflepuff girl huffed in defense, "I can make my own
decisions Potter."
Harry turned around in surprise looking at the girl, "I'm sure you can, but
whether you realize it or not your magical core is rapidly depleting. If
you exerted yourself much more you could be on the verge of passing out
from magical exhaustion, which if you haven't done before, I can promise
you its not something you want to experience."
Susan countered, "Well how am I supposed to get better if I don't push
myself? Did you hold back when you were facing you-know-who?"
A dark look crossed the green eyed boys face, and his eyes seemed to
turn a few shades darker, "Get up then. Grab your wand."
He quickly shouted for everyone to move to the side as he walked across
the floor in long strides, "Hermione give us the countdown."
Susan quickly fumbled for her wand, and Hermione stumbled
questioningly, "Harry are you sure this is a good-"
With a powerful glare sent towards the usually bossy girl she began
calling the bows and then shortly followed it with the countdown. Susan
was staring across at her opponent nervously, and when the number one
was hit she immediately raised a shield but she only managed to block
four spells and the next two hit her hard taking her to the ground. Her
eyes rolled back into her head, and she thought for a moment she had
been killed.
What felt like many hours later she opened her eyes and saw Harry
Potter standing over her looking only a little sorry, "Hermione was toying
with you. That is not what we are in here to do. If you want to get better
by harming yourself you will want to find a different teacher. I want you
guys to get better, and I want you guys to survive any bad encounter, but
not at the cost of your lives or your health. Pushing yourself is one thing,
but pushing yourself to the point where you could pass out, injure
yourself, or even die, that is where I draw the line. We don't train in here
to kill ourselves before the darkness can get you. We train in here to fight
the darkness in case it ever comes knocking on our door. For someone
like you Susan I hope that never happens, but if it does one day I hope
you are prepared to throw it all the line to stop it. Next time I ask you to
rest... I expect you to do so. I don't do it to handicap you, I do it to keep
you safe."
Susan nodded blearily and felt really sore that she let her pride get in the
way of her learnings. The room was very quiet over the ordeal, and Harry
stood in front of the group now, "I can appreciate the effort you guys are
putting into this, but it is my belief for at least today we are safe in the
castle from death. Whether you believe me about you-know-who or not is
irrelevant, I can tell you for a fact he isn't going to launch an attack on
the castle. Umbridge is not going to kill any of you. I only say this
because we have 6 months until the Summer. That means we have six
months where everyone in this room can grasp the basics to the best of
their ability. In that six months you will see massive improvement, and
the duels in here could get a little heated. You must however keep a calm
head, and keep in mind your limitations. Out there in the real world, that
is where you push yourselves to the limits. In here, this is where I want
you to figure out just how much you can do without putting yourself in
jeopardy. Because no matter how badly you want it in here, out there
you are going to react differently, and there is nothing I can do as a
teacher or a friend to simulate that. Please keep that in mind tonight. We
have one more lesson before the holidays, and tomorrow I promise we
are going to work on something a bit more fun. Sorry to take this all to a
deep end, but sometimes it is necessary. Good work everyone, and I will
see you all tomorrow!"
There was some light applause to Harry, and he turned around to walk
towards the back of the room to be alone. Susan was watching this boy
the entire time, and knew that if she didn't want things to be awkward
between the two she needed to say something.
When she approached the boy he was leaning his head on a mirror where
a picture of a group of young adults was taped to at the top. Along with
other headlines from the daily prophet. Ron and Hermione were no
where in site this time around, and Susan hoped that this might be a
chance to talk to the young man in front of her.
Before she could open her mouth Harry spoke softly, "I'm sorry."
Recoiling slightly at the unexpected apology the young girl replied back
quietly, "About what?"
The green eyed boy turned to face one of his brightest students with
clearly red eyes, "That I got so upset with you earlier. I shouldn't have,
especially because were our rolls flipped I can almost guarantee I would
be doing with you were doing."
"Then why get so-"
"Because sometimes I can't control it. I feel this intense anger from
everything that has happened this year, and when someone does
something that I don't like or agree with, I tend to lose it. With Hermione
I thought about it all the wrong way. She knew she was going to win, but
she was also helping you with your shields. I still don't think she
considered how tired you were, but that isn't here nor there. You
questioning my authority just snapped something in me. And that thing
has been snapping more and more, and I feel like I might be losing my
mind after everything that has been happening. So I am sorry."
This time though the girl shrugged, "Your under a lot of pressure right
now. You are trying to keep the DA together, you have been suspended
from Quidditch, which everyone knows is something you loved.
Umbridge is basically keeping you under house arrest, among Merlin only
knows what other things that you don't tell the rest of us. If anyone
should be sorry it should be me!"
Harry looked up at the girl questioningly and she sighed, "You are risking
a lot in helping all of us. Vol...You know who is on the rise and instead of
training yourself you are offering training to everyone. You are fighting
for the system that is working to basically oppress you."
In surprise Harry asked, "So you believe me?"
The two made deep eye contact. It made Susan freeze in her place. The
eyes she were looking at now, weren't the same ones that looked upon
her earlier. These were a calm light green, desperate, hopeful, and
beautiful, "Yes Harry, I believe you. I don't think you killed Cedric, and I
don't think that Headmaster Dumbledore and yourself sat in his office for
hours devising a ridiculous plan to usurp the Ministry. The timing isn't
right, and things are looking bad out there. From what the aurors have
told me its beginning to look like before, and these disappearances are
how they started last time. So its either Sirius Black being the new dark
lord, or Vold-...You know who has returned."
Harry actually laughed at what she said, and before the girl could be
insulted he said, "Its not Sirius Black, I can promise you that. Could swear
an oath to it in fact."
Susan was confused by his answer. She knew the history of the Potters,
and story that led to their downfall. She found it very hard to believe that
Harry would defend this man in any way, "He is no doubtfully powerful,
he escaped Azkaban, tried to kill you, and has been evading the law for
well into two years now. Something that many believed to be
impossible."
Harry shook his head, "You misunderstand. Sirius Black didn't try to kill
me, in fact he was trying to save me a few times. He was after someone
else here at Hogwarts it was why he came here."
"But he led Voldemort to your parents. He practically killed them
himself!" Susan exclaimed in shock.
"Sadly that is the story the world believes. I could swear you an oath on
my magic right now that Sirius Black is one of the good guys. He didn't
betray my parents, and he didn't kill Pettigrew or those muggles. Make
no mistake he is powerful, very powerful in fact, but he is no murderer.
In fact he is my godfather." Harry explained.
Susan stared in disbelief, "But the Ministry...the Aurors..."
"Were not under your aunts leadership at the time. Trust me. Crouch
wanted nothing more than to appease the Wizarding World as he was
about to be up for election for Minister. Bagnold was ready to end the
whole thing and put Voldemort behind them for good. They arrested
Black without much investigation or a trial, and ended the thing right
there."
"But that is so..."
"Wrong?"
"Yes! How could the Ministry do this! Sirius Black would have been the
Lord of House Black, and they didn't even warrant an investigation for
the arrest of a Pureblood Lord?"
"The Ministry is more corrupt that some might guess Miss Bones."
"So you know him then? You know where he is? You know that he is
innocent and that Pettigrew betrayed your parents?"
Harry took a defensive step back as if he was going to reach for his wand,
"How did you come to that conclusion?"
Susan recognizing immediate danger instantly began defending herself,
"My Aunt is the head auror Harry. It isn't hard for someone like me to see
a connection. If Black was arrested for murder of Pettigrew, but Pettigrew
is still alive, then Pettigrew had to be the one to murder those muggles,
and he had to be the one who betrayed your parents. If Black was
innocent like you say, then there would have been no reason for the man
to go after Pettigrew if he didn't hold some guilt over your parents death.
Which means the stories were wrong and that Peter Pettigrew was the
secret keeper to the fidelius charm in October of 81!"
The young man nodded his head deeply impressed, "And this why I hate
the Ministry. You don't even have your OWL yet Susan yet you were able
to figure this out in a five minute conversation. Its been fifteen years and
the Ministry never even questioned it!"
"If my auntie even had half the information you had just given me she
would have figured it out. She would have freed Sirius Black. She was
friends with him in their school days from what I heard from my
Grammy Bones. They may have even been romantically involved at some
point."
Harry's head was now spinning with the information that he was given,
"Perhaps I need to sit down with your aunt then, and maybe I can make
something happen!"
In hopes of making amends, and possibly even a new friend she offered,
"I could set up an appointment between the two of you over the holidays.
You could come over to the manor and talk privately, she even has a
pensive that could help the situation. I can't promise you anything, but a
foot in the door!"
Harry stared at the pretty red headed Hufflepuff in front of him for a few
minutes, as if he was using Legillmency on the girl. Susan had even
considered the possibility of it, but knew her shields would have felt a
probe had he attempted anything. Finally after what felt like forever
Harry sighed, "I don't think I can do it."
Susan was extremely confused in that moment, "But Harry, if this man is
your godfather and innocent, don't you want to help him?"
Harry looked around sighing, rubbing his head with his fingers, "Its a
little more complicated than that. I don't get to really go home during the
holidays, because Hogwarts is my home. I usually spend it with Ron's
family with Dumbledore's permission. He doesn't let me go anywhere
while I am away from Hogwarts."
"No thanks to you or the headmaster Harry, but Dumbledore doesn't get a
say in what you do outside of school. He isn't your legal guardian if Sirius
is innocent!"
Harry looked puzzled, "What do you mean?"
Looking exasperated and slightly frustrated Susan exclaimed, "Harry! If
Black is really innocent and didn't have a trial then Gringotts and magic
itself will not have recognized anyone elses attempt at guardianship,
meaning if you took Dumbledore of the Weasley's or anyone else who
claims to be your guardian who has a say over your life to court, they
would lose. Unless Black specifically says you can't then you don't have to
do what any of these people say outside of school."
Harry seemed to take all this deeply into consideration before saying,
"Sirius won't let me leave if he thinks I could be going into danger or
anything that might put me at stake."
Susan immediately recoiled at that realizing just how Harry knew that
Sirius was innocent. He wasn't staying with the Weasley's he was staying
with the known fugitive and criminal Sirius Black. Susan knew it was
better not to address that though, especially after she had seen how
thorough Harry was with his wand work, she didn't stand a chance if he
decided she knew to much and obliviated her. She had heard the rumors
behind the second year professor Lockhart incident to, whether they had
any truth to them was not something she was super keen on finding out.
Before she could think her plan or response out she said, "Be my
boyfriend!"
Harry's eyebrows shot into his hairline, "Excuse me?"
The redhead blushed a color that rivaled her hair as she stuttered out her
response, "We pose as a couple for the next few days to spread the
thought into everyone's minds. Then over the break you tell the Weasley's
or Dumbledore, or whoever that you want to see your girlfriend just for a
few hours over the holidays. Whether that be Christmas Day, New Years,
or whatever. We don't tell anyone the truth, and then we get in my aunts
ear about your godfather, and we could get the ball rolling towards an
investigation, and Harry by the time Easter rolls around you could have
your godfather attending your quidditch matches."
Harry put his hands on his hips in deep thought with a small smile
tugging on his face, which Susan secretly thought was quite adorable on
the young man. Harry didn't say anything for only a few more moments
then said, "Okay lets do it."
Susan nodded her head, while Harry asked, "So how do we do this?"
Susan looked at the boy questioningly while he turned a bit red, "Well I
have never had a girlfriend before so, I am kind of at a lost as to how to
do all this stuff!"
Susan's eyes widened, "You've never heard a girlfriend? What about
Granger? Or Chang? Or even Patil at the Yule Ball?"
Harry scowled, "I'm not pulling your chain Susan, I have never had a
girlfriend including any of those 3."
Susan held her hands up in surrender clearly detecting some defensive
hostility, "Sorry right. Well the best thing to do is hold my hand in front
of a bunch of people, offer to walk me to my classes, sit with me at lunch,
maybe kiss me on the cheek if you are feeling bold and want to really sell
it."
Harry shrugged, "Seems easy enough!
Susan gave him a small smile, "Yeah, though if you have sometime I do
have some of my own questions that I would love to ask you, if we have
extra time over the holidays."
Looking at the picture that hung on the mirror Harry said distractedly,
"Yeah I am an open book, you can ask me whatever you want!"
"I will hold you to that Harry!"
As he stared at the picture with such intensity Susan began to wonder if
she was intruding on something personal, "Well I am going to go."
Harry immediately snapped out of his trance, "I'll walk you to your dorm
then, as that seems to be one of my boyfriend duties!"
Susan gave the boy smile and offered her hand out to him, "That it is!
Good job passing the first test!"
Harry gave the girl a coy smile as he took her hand, "Your going to be
testing me then professor Bones?"
Taking it in stride, "That I am Mr. Potter, you make a a good teacher, lets
see how you do as the student!"
With that the two walked out hand in hand alone. They were the last out
of the room of requirement as most of the crowd had fled earlier in hope
of avoiding Harry's obvious ire!
As the two were walking Harry realized it must have gotten pretty late as
they passed a window that led to nothing but darkness, "We may be out
past curfew. If I show you something very secret as my fake girlfriend do
you promise not to tell anyone?"
Susan looked at the boy curiously and nodded, "As long as its not super
illegal and will jeopardize my Aunt's job or my life then I won't tell a
soul. You have the promise of a Hufflepuff!"
Harry nodded, "Don't worry its nothing like that, but it could see me
expelled with Umbridge on the warpath she is on right now."
With that he pulled out a large piece of folded up parchment and drew
his wand looking around. Susan was about to accuse him of being
mental, but not for the first or last time, Harry Potter surprised her with
10 words, "I solemnly swear that I am up to no good!"
With that a map evolved in front of her. With hundreds of names all over
it, and little footsteps by each name. Harry quickly scanned the map,
folded it up and said, "Mischief Managed!"
Susan spat out a response quickly, "What the bloody hell was that?"
Harry grinned, "A family secret and heirloom! Only a few people in
Gryffindor know about it!
Susan shook her head, "Harry Potter you are full of surprises! Are we
clear?"
"We will have to take a secret passage, but we should be all good, I will
check it again when I drop you off!"
Susan was not about to question how Harry knew the secret passage way
system in the castle that was supposed to be only known to the head
master, but she sure was glad he did.
When they reached the Hufflepuff floor she was almost unsurprised when
Harry took her right up to the dorm room which was supposed to also be
a secret, "Harry can I ask you something before you let me go?"
Harry turned to face the girl directly in front of the Hufflepuff common
room, "Sure, whats up?"
"The picture in the Room of Requirements? What is it?"
Harry froze for a second, "Thats a tough question, because I am held
under magical oaths and charms. The best I can tell you is its a group my
parents fought with in the first war against Voldemort."
"My parents were in that picture Harry..."
Harry recoiled in surprise, "Then it seems we have a lot more to talk
about over the holidays than I thought. I will see what I can do to tell
you more...are they...?"
"Yes...by Voldemort himself. My dad dueled him long enough for my
mom to get me out. We apparated to a safe point when we were
ambushed by an unknown death eater. He or she killed my mom and
tried to take me, but Aunt Amelia and a team of aurors showed up and
took me."
Harry looked pained by the story, "I'm sorry Susan, I didn't know."
Susan gave the boy a sad smile, "Your parents weren't the only ones who
died for what they loved Harry. Mine were actually some of the first to
go. I am not ashamed to be that child, nor do I hold any ill will towards
the subject. They died heroes fighting for their family. My dad told
Voldemort to his face that he would rather die on his feet then live on his
knees. From what they tell me my dad was no upstanding duelist either,
but he held him for nearly three minutes. Longer than just about anybody
else, longer than many aurors could."
Harry nodded, "I wish there was something better I could say, but all I
have is that I am sorry, and that I am going to do my best to prevent
things like that happening in our generation, and if any of us go down
then we go down fighting, and taking as many SOBs as we can with us.
That's a promise Susan."
The girl looked up at the boy wiping away an incoming tear, "Well
goodnight Harry, and thank you for the words."
Harry gave her a smile and she walked towards the barrels and before
she could open the door to her common room Harry called out to her,
"Hey Susan?"
The red headed girl turned around to see Harry right behind her planting
a kiss on her cheek. The two didn't say anything for only a moment then
he said, "Thank you for the chance to save my godfather, I know there
are no promises, but its nice to have some hope again. Also I wanted our
first kiss to be in private, just in case I botched it!"
The girl laughed lightly at that, which sounded nearly musical to Harry,
"It wasn't bad Mr. Potter, but I expect more practical work in the future
to ensure optimum potential."
Harry shivered at her nearly perfect recall of Umbridge's sickeningly
sweet voice, "Goodnight Susan."
"Goodnight Harry!"
(A/N) So I hope everyone likes that chapter. I got 5 yes and 1 no,
but didn't really mind, for the lemons, so I will let it go for another
week or so, and then change the story rating if need be! Cheers, and
please review!
Questions: Do we want Amelia Bones to die? Do we want her with
Sirius? Tell me about what you would like to see done with her
character!
3. Building a Trust
Chapter 3
Harry didn't say anything to his housemates or friends that night about
Susan, so imagine the whole school's surprise when Harry walked past his
two best friends the day before the express departs for the holidays to sit
at the Hufflepuff table and plant a gentle kiss on Susan Bone's cheek
while sitting down as if he belonged there his whole life! The whispers
were immediate, but Harry played it off like he knew nothing, "Good
morning Susan, sleep well?"
The girl gave him a large smile and before she could retort a squeaky
voice came from behind, "Good morning Mr. Potter, forgive my intrusion,
but I was just wondering what you might be doing?"
Without even turning to address the elephant in the room Harry stared
into Susan's eyes saying, "Having a pleasant breakfast with my girlfriend
Professor Umbridge, you have yet to make an educational decree about
that, or did you do slam that one in there while I was sleeping last
night?"
Professor Umbridge giggled falsely, "Now now Mr. Potter, you know it is
school rules that each student must sit at their house table for all meals
of the day."
Before Harry could retort Susan used her excellent impersonation of the
professor with a sickly sweet voice, "Actually professor, the Hogwarts
guidelines and rule book which can be found in your friend Mr. Filches
offices states that any member of any house can sit at any table with the
exception of three days, can you guess what days those are Harry?"
Grinning at the brilliant red head he responded, "Opening feast,
Halloween, and the last day of school."
Before further interuption could come Professor Sprout came bustling
down the hall, "Ten points to Hufflepuff and Gryffindor for a good show
of house unity, another 5 to you Ms. Bones for checking in the school
rules before inviting Mr. Potter to have breakfast with us. As long as
there is no disruption or tension from the majority of your housemates,
then I am glad to have another student sitting at our table!"
The bat like professor turned slowly to face her colleague and gave a very
large predatory smile, "Now Pomona, I do believe that encouraging
defiance particularly in young Mr. Potter ought to be avoided and-"
"Good lord Delores the boy if following school rules, if you have that
much of a problem with it then I suggest you get to the Ministry and start
working on educational decree number 84 or whatever number you may
be on today." Professor Sprout put her hand on her hips and gave the
women a defiant glare.
The two women stared each other down, and Harry heard Dumbledore in
the background talking more to himself than anyone else, "Why the
house elves made some fine tea this morning."
This literally caused Professor Umbridge to flinch and immediately flee
the hall in attempt to create another educational decree as suggested.
When the women was out of ear shot Harry turned to his Herbology
teacher, "Thanks for that Professor Sprout!"
The women shook her head towards the door, "Someone has to stick up
for what rules are left around here. Besides Mr. Potter if you are
welcomed by Ms. Bones for any reason at this table then I along with the
rest of Hufflepuff will support the invitation. Enjoy your breakfast!"
As Professor Sprout stomped back to the staff table Hannah Abbot whom
was sitting across from the new couple the whole time whispered, "Hey
Potter, I am guessing you forgot to tell your pals and housemates about
your new relationship status, yeah?"
Harry and Susan both looked at the girl curiously and she tilted her head
towards the direction of the Gryffindor table causing the two to turn their
heads to discreetly to look at Ron, Hermione, and Ginny, who were in
hush whispers at the table. Harry shrugged it off casually, "Yeah, when I
got back to my dormitory last night, everyone was either asleep or
avoiding me. Whoever Susan told is completely her business, but nobody
asked me where I was or who I was with, so I didn't tell anyone!"
Ernie McMillan who was seated nearby laughed, "Merlin Potter they
probably thought you were going to blast one of them to pieces after last
nights altercations. By the way how did you to going from dueling to
dating in just a couple of hours? Your wand work must be better than we
thought!"
Harry who missed the innuendo shrugged, but Susan caught it quick, "Oh
yeah he is pretty good! He has offered to show me a couple of tricks, and
give me a few extra lessons after each DA meeting."
The pretty red head said it with a wink, but Harry missed it again causing
the nearby Puffs to laugh up a storm, but Harry who was still not
understanding the whole concept said, "It just takes a lot of practice!"
This caused the eruption, that literally made Justin Finch-Fletchleys
morning Pumpkin Juice to shoot out of his nose! Harry however was
watching the scene in confusion, which was misinterpreted slightly.
Wayne Hopkins another fifth year Puff said, "Ease it up their Potter! We
know the Griffs like to be serious all the time, but us Puffs over here like
to keep things real laid back! As long as none of our own are being
persecuted we like to keep the party ratings up, and the detention/
fatality level to a real low!"
This caused some nods of agreements and even some high fives, while
Harry nodded, "Sounds good to me, I could use a bit of a laid back
atmosphere, a third of the school thinks I am a liar, another third thinks I
am a murderer, and the last third is usually my staunchest supporters.
Nice to be on a bit of neutral ground. Though I still don't get what was so
funny earlier."
That caused some more snickers down the line, but Susan whispered in
Harry's ear really quietly, "I still think your cute!"
Harry wasn't sure that if the whispering was supposed to be apart of the
act so he simply smiled and once again kissed the girl on the cheek.
Nobody else had to know that he was a nervous wreck the first time, as it
was his first official kiss.
When lunch ended Harry attended to his boyfriend duties and walked
Susan to class without a shred of complaints. When he left her at potions
he met up with the rest of his classmates whom were all heading to
Professor Planks care of magical creatures class.
Hermione spent the rest of the day giving gentle indicators and cues that
she wanted to know how him and Susan hooked up, but he pretended not
to know what she was talking about each time, and to keep the act up
just gave small smiles as if he were thinking of something or someone
else.
By the end of the school day though, later in the common room finally
Ron was tired of Hermione beating around bush and asked," Merlin,
enough Hermione! Harry mate, when did you and Susan start seeing each
other?"
Harry shrugged his shoulders, "Last night after the meeting. While all you
guys were running with your tails tucked between your legs Susan finally
approached me to ask her questions, and apologize about the way she
acted. Of course I apologized first, but her follow up apology was a nice
addition for sure. We talked, that led to this, and here we are now,
having this conversation."
Hermione sniffed a bit and stared at Harry expectantly, "Thats it?"
Harry agreed with a small smile, "Thats it Hermione, no complicated
puzzle no sinister plots, just someone who found me interesting outside
of me being the boy who lived, asked me out and I said yes. We knew we
couldn't do Hogsmeade because of Umbridge, but you know we are
dealing with what we got so she asked me to be her boyfriend and I said
yes!"
Ron clapped his hands together clearly pleased, "Well done mate! Bones
isn't exactly hard on the eyes. I would offer you my congratulations, but
from the Hogwarts rumor mill I hear you don't need them!"
Harry chuckled a bit, "Thanks Ron, but you know about how reliable that
circuit of news it!"
Scoffing Hermione replies, "About as reliable as the daily prophet, but
really Harry! Don't you think its a bad time? With the Ministry?
Umbridge? Voldemort? The DA? OWLS? Dumb-"
Interrupting the brainiac for a moment Harry spoke clearly, "Hermione, if
I survive all of this, and we all get to live in peaceful times again I want
to be able to say that I didn't stay indoors hiding from death eaters. I
want to live my life! Maybe not like a normal teenager, but I want to live
it! Susan is a nice girl, surely you don't protest to that?"
Hermione looked to counter, but came up with nothing which allowed
Harry to continue, "Exactly, which means she will be a good first
girlfriend for me, I will get some experience about what I should do with
a girl, she may teach me a few things, I may teach her a few things, isn't
that what growing up is all about? I mean I am not about to go get
married to her or anything, but its something that I want to see where it
goes."
Harry wasn't quite sure why he was so keen to jump to the defense of
Susan, but after all she was putting her reputation on the line by helping
him out, so the least he can do is defend her honor, and make sure she is
well defended in the Gryffindor common room! When clearly no more
opposition was going to come from his friends he said, "Look I seem to
have Ron's support?"
He looked to his best male friend who nodded his head then he turned
back to bushy haired girl, "I would really appreciate it if I had your's to
Hermione, you guys are my best mates! I need you guys as much as I did
yesterday when I was going stag in life!"
Hermione stared at Harry for a moment, and the temperature in the room
seem to get really warm with all the tension, but it died when she took a
deep breath, "Okay Harry. I am going to do this for you, but I will be
keeping my ear to the ground on Susan, I don't want to see you getting
hurt, or this be some kind of cruel trick!"
Harry just about jumped into defend his faux girlfriend again, but
realized he couldn't say anymore without revealing ulterior motives!
With the conversation being over and the day dying quickly the three
friends made their way to the room of requirements on the seventh floor,
where some of its members were hanging out inconspicuously across the
top habitable floor at Hogwarts. The leader of the DA had already
checked the Marauders Map before coming, and quickly checked again
before opening the door to the groups hangout, and he was glad to see
that Susan, Hannah, and a few of the other puffs were already waiting
around near the entrance to the room.
Upon arrival the DA took their hushed whispers as Harry fake
commanded the door open with the waves of his wand. The reality was
he was taking small steps pacing back and fourth to create the need for
the room. Hermione had come up with the idea, so that way no one from
the DA would truly be able to open the room without them knowing
about it. They had yet to figure out away to plot the room on the
Marauders Map, but once they could they agreed to share the room a
little more extensively.
There were small greetings between everyone once they had gathered in
the room, and even gave some of the late members a few minutes to
show up before beginning the lesson, "Thanks for coming tonight guys.
This is our last night, so instead of taking things serious, and causing
some emotional distress we are going to do something a little more fun!"
One of the girls in front giggled, a girl Harry recognized to be Romilda
Vane, "Geez Bones what's your secret? One day of being Potter's new
girlfriend and you already have him giving the DA a bit of relief and
fun!"
There were some sniggers in the group, but before Harry could say
anything Susan stepped up to the plate with quite the surprise, "Harry
and I actually agreed to leave our relationship at the door when we are in
here, for at least as long as people are in here with us. We don't want
anything interfering with everyone's practice, and we certainly don't
want to make anyone uncomfortable. So please guys out of respect for
Harry if anything try to keep the comments down during the DA lessons!"
Harry nodded his head gratefully at the girl, "Were all friends here, and
joking around is good, and yes Romilda I did think the DA had been
working really hard, so I thought one good lesson of the Patronus charm
may ease people up a bit for the holidays. No matter whether the spell
works or not, I can guarantee you will be walking out of here with a
smile on your face!"
Some excited whispers rang throughout the group, and Harry gave his
Hufflepuff friend and impressed smile at her ability to keep it all going
on the fly, "Okay guys like I showed you on the first night, the Patronus
charm is a very simple wand motion, but it is not the motion that
produces the charm, but a memory or an emotion. Though I do not have
the background to prove it, I myself do not use a memory, but an
emotion to power this charm. Professor Lupin taught this to me in third
year, as you all had obviously seen at the quidditch matches or heard
about it, you know they affected me rather drastically. So the good
professor taught me this charm. At the time however I did not have a
happy enough memory to produce this kind of magic, so I used an
emotion. An emotion powerful to my specific soul."
Cho Chang raised her hand nearby, "Is the Patronus charm soul magic
then Harry?"
Hermione however stopped Harry from answering this question as she
said, "I actually asked Professor Flitwick that same question Cho, but he
told me that it was something much older than soul magic, but it was
emotional magic. Without giving a history lesson to everyone, the first
type of magic was something from pure emotion, whether that be anger,
hate or love. That was long before spells were ever invented/"
Harry nodded, "Yes, so the more powerful the emotion the more powerful
this charm is. Now Professor Lupin says your happiest memory can
usually power a good patronus, but for it to take form and be truly
powerful it must come from the heart. Today we are just going to try and
produce the mist though. Feel free to spread yourselves out in groups or
however you like as you practice the charm. Feel free to talk among
yourselves to try and think of something happy! That is the key here guys
happiness!"
As the group of DA members spread out Harry immediately began
helping the Ravenclaw as Hermione predicted they would be the
toughest to work with. It was only a few minutes before someone got
their first mist produced, and unsurprisingly it was a Gryffindor, what
was surprising however was that it was Colin Creevy!
What got to Harry though later was that Colin had not only produced the
first patronus, but he swore he saw it beginning to attempt to take a
form. That either meant Colin was more powerful than he gave the boy
credit for, or he had one very happy memory! Neither would completely
shock the leader of the Defense Association, but he was curious.
Harry quickly found a trend in the people who were producing patronus
were muggleborn. It didn't at that point take a genius to figure it out. For
most magical kids finding out they had magic was something they
discovered when they were very young. Harry however understood from
being raised by muggles, and basically anti magic folk, that finding out
you were special, and could do things only a few beings in the world
could do, was amazing!
Harry heard some people sharing their memories with other people
trying to spark more memories, but the room went dead silent when a
rabbit began darting around the room! When Harry looked to see who he
should be congratulating he saw Luna Lovegood holding her wand with a
very happy smile, that could almost be heartbreaking, as he could see the
pain behind it. He knew her story, and much like him, it was a tragedy.
Harry quickly and loudly congratulated the young Ravenclaw for the
corporeal patronus, "Well done Luna! That is a beautiful patronus! If
what Remus tells me, your animal can sometimes change in your life, so
keep working at it, fantastic!"
An hour passed and most of the class had been able to produce at least a
bit of a mist, while very select few were taking weak forms of animals.
Some they were able to decipher, others would still be a mystery for
quite sometime. No one had produced one like Harry or Luna, but Harry
was happy with the results. He figured however that without the pressure
of a dementor and all the core exercises they had been doing, there were
some pretty powerful young witches and wizards in the room that may
all one day be capable of producing a true patronus!
The last person Harry worked with was Susan, he came to her after he
had nearly helped everyone else and the girl was clearly frustrated. Harry
came up behind her clearly watching the concentration on the pretty girls
face, and when she attempted to cast the spell for an unknown number of
times he spoke softly, "You need a different memory Susan. Whatever you
are using isn't strong enough to your soul."
Susan swung her wand in frustration, "Its the happiest I have ever been
or could imagine being."
Harry nodded, "Okay, take a break, we will work on it, but let me get
everyone else out of here. I promise you we will get something before the
nights over."
The girl merely shook her head and walked back to her group of friends
while Harry called everyone together, "Fantastic work today everyone
truly! If people outside of this room could produce patronus like that
everywhere I guarntee you the guards of azkaban would be all but
useless!"
There were some light applause to this while Harry continued, "This was
our last meeting for the holiday so go home and be with your families,
and practice what you can, and truly well done everyone!"
There was more applause, and Ron came around the corner, "Alright
Claws, you guys are all good to go, have a Happy Christmas, and see you
guys on the train tomorrow!"
No one any longer questioned just how Harry, Ron, and Hermione always
knew when the coast was clear, but by now the trust in the group was
pretty solid, and people were just grateful they had the tools or assets to
keep them out of trouble.
It didn't take long for Hermione and Ron to shuffle everyone out of the
room, and then it was just Susan and a few of her friends, including Ernie
and Hannah. Before the few Puffs left they threatened Harry jokingly to
have her back within 30 minutes of curfew, or they would go on Potter
Strike!
Ron and Hermione followed the last of the Puffs out and quietly gave
Harry back the Marauders Map as it once again just became him and
Susan, "I don't mean to be personal Susan, but can I ask what memory
your using?"
Sharply she shot back, "Can I ask you what yours is?"
Harry recoiled a bit at her frosty tone, "Of course you can. I told you
though earlier, its not a memory its a thought. Its more of my
imagination then anything else. I suppose it could be real, but the truth is
I don't really know...its an image...of my mum and dad talking to
me...just talking. I don't need to imagine their warmth, or anything of
that nature, I just have to imagine the two of them talking to me. Before
there was any war, or Dark Lords. Its the three of us as a family. That is
my happiest emotion. Trust me I went through the loops with this. A
Dementor knocked me out 3 times before I got it. I tried to use the
memory of the first time I road a broom, the day I found out I was a
wizard, and even when I met Ron and Hermione, my first friends in the
world. The emotion is what powers this Susan, not the memory. Do you
understand?"
Susan stared at Harry's emerald green eyes for several moments. Harry
had never been under the direct scrutinzation of a Bones women before,
but those piercing brown eyes were striking to him, and he felt as if he
was an open book to this red headed beauty. After a moment longer she
closed her eyes. She took several deep breaths. She cast the spell. It
failed.
Harry spoke commandingly, "Be confident Susan its in your head! Your
happy, you see the memory, you feel the memory, you taste, smell, hear
it all. Feel everything in the memory."
"Expecto Patronum!"
A mist finally formed, but Susan had yet to open her eyes and see it, and
Harry knew she wanted to be pushed, "If its sad Susan cry, if its happy or
funny feel free to laugh, the moment you are creating is as real as it will
ever be right now! Call it to you, pull your magic to create this moment."
This time she opened her eyes and flicked her wand out faster, "EXPECT
PATRONUM!"
A small creature on four legs erupted from the wand of the fifth year
Hufflepuff, and it was fast and darting around the room with an intent to
smell something out, or attack, whatever came first. Harry was only a
little surprised to see that the corproreal Patronus of Susan Bones, was a
badger.
Susan watched the creature in awe, while Harry did it in appreciation,
"The animal your patronus takes is the animal that reflects you or your
past the most. The badger represents your house, loyalty, fierceness,
protectiveness, and many other fine qualities. Congratulations."
The girl smiled very brightly in the light of her patronus, and when the
little creature faded she took a deep breath, "Its tiring!"
"It can be very tiring! The stronger it becomes, the tougher it is to hold,
but it will help you grow your core pretty quick! I think my core took its
biggest jump while practicing this all the time, several times a day!"
Susan shook her head in amazement, then began to look sheepish, "I am
sorry about snapping at you Harry! I was embarrassed that all my friends
were getting the spell down with at least a little success while I couldn't
seem to do anything right today!"
Harry shook his head, "I disagree, I think you did lots of things right!"
Susan looked at the boy questioningly, but he didn't have to think long to
compile a few things, "Your execution of this whole plan has been
flawless, your on the spot acting is great, and you are handling these
things beautifully, and things are turning out far better than I predicted
on all this! Plus you managed a corporeal patronus much brighter and
stronger than anything Hermione or Luna managed to produce! Well
done Susan, well done!"
The girl gave a shy smile, "Be careful Harry its starting to sound like your
beginning to like me!"
Harry returned the smile, "Oh don't worry Susan I like you plenty, and I
really do appreciate everything you are doing for me!"
"Its not half as much as what you are doing for all of us Harry, really
thank you!"
The two gazed at each other for a moment and Harry felt the urge to say
or do something to win the approval of the girl in front of him, but
before he could she said, "Its getting late, would you mind walking me
back to my dorm?"
Harry wanted to say something more, but couldn't find the words so
settled with, "Of course Susan, come on, we can take the shortcut again!:"
The two walked in very companionable silence for the rest of the walk.
Harry wasn't sure if it was out of comfort or instinct that he took her
hand either. He didn't really care though. When they made it to the
Hufflepuff common room, the red head turned around, "This is me Harry,
thank you!"
With the girl kissed him bravely on both cheeks, and turned to common
room, "Goodnight Harry! See you on the train!"
Harry waved gently to the girl, "You can count on it Susan, goodnight!"
(A/N) Thanks for the all the positive reviews! You guys have been
great so far, and I look forward to reading more feedback. It really
helps.
So questions... Ron and Hermione friends to the end? I have always
like the character of Collin Creevy, and I am thinking about making
him a little more prominent. Thoughts?
4. The Head of Magical Law
Enforcement
Chapter 4
A large snake of unknown origin slithered down the hallway of a forbidden
location. His eyes appeared to be narrow slits, but the truth was this creature
could see the whole room, and everything within it. In the distance he saw a
man with a partially lit wand, clearly someone who attempting to hide
something from the world, and whatever it was hiding, the snake wanted to
find out. For this was not a creature of secrets.
As the beast slithered upon the man it was clear that he had been spotted. A
spell was cast at the snake before he could decide whether he was going to
strike, but once the spell washed over it, the creature was angry. Incredibly so.
It lashed out opening its mouth and scraping his teeth across the human being.
Making him want to suffer for his unprovoked attack. He bit him again and
again, and the creature felt glee from the pain of the man whom he made pay
for attacking him. The snake let out a bellyful laugh that did not sound at all
like a reptile of any kind, but an evil human being that has haunted the
nightmares of many.
A young man with emerald green eyes and a scar on his forehead bolted
out of bed in fright. He knew the man that was being attacked in his
dreams. It was the father of his best mate. He was dripping in sweat, and
felt dirty, as if he had comitted a terrible crime. It was clear that his
dream had awoken up some of the others, and for some reason he could
not shake the feeling that what he saw was more than just a dream so he
took a chance, "Ron, get McGonagall , we have to get to the headmaster,
now!"
Neville who was getting closer to the bed now clearly alarmed, "Harry
whats happened?"
Harry and Ron made eye contact, and Ron never did respond to Harry as
he darted out of the common in seek of his head of house. Harry
attempted to stand, but he collapsed into Neville's waiting arms, "Easy
there Harry, I got you! I will help you get to Ron and McGonagall just
hold on!"
Harry wasn't positive of where he was, which resembled the state he was
in perfectly. He hardly even knew who he was in that moment. When
McGonagall came through the portrait with Ron she looked highly alarm,
"Potter what is it?"
Harry shook his head, "Professor it has to do with the Order, we have to
speak with Dumbledore!"
The head of Gryffindor House merely sighed, "Potter it is nearly 3 in the
morning, whatever you have to speak with the headmaster about, can't it
wait till morning?"
Shaking his head quickly, "No professor, I think its Mr. Weasley, I think
he has been attacked!"
The women eyed one of her favorite pupils with great surprise and much
worry while finally nodding, "Very well, Mr Longbottom can you please
help Mr Weasley escort Potter and I to the headmasters office?"
Neville nodded his head as Ron with a bit more urgency swept under
Harry's arm and helped practically carry their young leader down the
grand staircase. When they made it to the headmasters office Harry was
finally regaining his strength to as he could walk on his own two feet.
Ron and Neville were in no mood however to slow down and let him
gain his step.
It was only a matter of moments, before Harry was facing the fully awake
Headmaster of Hogwarts whom had been avoiding him semester, "Good
evening gentlemen, I don't suppose you have come to me at this hour for
a drink, so please have a seat. Mr. Longbottom thank you for being an
astounding friend and carrying Mr Potter down here, but we can take it
here from here, goodnight!"
Neville whom had gained a lot of confidence from his recent success in
the DA stood tall however, "With respect Headmaster, if you don't want
me apart of the conversation, I would prefer to wait outside until Harry is
ready to go back to the common room."
Harry said, "I trust him headmaster, his parents were in the order, and he
has just as much right as Ron and I do to know what we do!"
Without looking or answering the boy Dumbledore turned to his second
in command, "What is the situation Minerva?"
The head of Gryffindor house immediately launched into her
explaination, "Mr. Weasley came banging on my doors, and I thought
someone had died. He told me that Harry was possibly hurt, or needed
some type of help so we hurried back, and I saw that Mr Longbottom had
helped Potter down the stairs where he told me that Mr. Weasley, I am
assuming he meant senior, was in trouble and needed our help, that is
really all I know!"
The witch then turned to one of her star pupils and awaited the rest of
the explanation, "Sir, Mr. Weasley was attacked by Voldemorts snake, I
don't know where you have him, or what he was doing, but I know he
doesn't work this late on his own accord, please send someone to help
him!"
Dumbledore was still looking everywhere, but at Harry while he swept
towards a few paintings giving quick commands on where people needed
to be going, including a picture of Sirius great grandfather Phineas
Nigelius who was supposed to inform the order and send immediate help
to Arthur Weasley, "In the dream were you watching the scene from
above, or merely standing nearby."
Frantically Harry was trying and failing to understand the situation,
"Neither, I was...This dream, are you sure it was real?"
Without answering the question Phinease returned to his photo, "Arthur
is alive, but gravely injured, he is being escorted to St. Mungos as we
speak!"
Dumbledore chanced a quick glance at Harry as he nodded, "Inform them
that I will have Arthur's children gathered, and they will be arriving
shortly, by portkey!"
With that the Gryffindor head of house immediately darted out of the
room to retrieve the other Weasley children. Harry however was still out
of the world of focus, "Professor, can you please just tell me whats-"
Phineas responded quicky, "It was also told that the prophesy was not
discovered on this night!"
Dumbledore seemed to have a great deal let off his shoulders when he
heard that, "Oh Thank God, we-"
"LOOK AT ME!"
The young boy with emerald green eyes had enough of the whole
situation. He was tired, he was scared, and he felt terribly weak, "Whats
happening to me?"
The room went dead silent as all eyes were on Harry. A deep voice came
from behind the boy shortly after his explosion however, and the local
potions master had arrived, "You asked for me headmaster?"
Dumbledore nodded, "Yes Severus, I am afraid we cannot wait any
longer, not even till morning, otherwise we will all be vulnerable!"
Severus nodded and reached to grab Harry, but before he could he found
a wand at his chest, "Don't touch me! I am not going anywhere with
anyone, until someone tells me something."
Snape looked like he was about to smack the boy, but he quickly found
two more wands drawn on him. Neville no longer feared professor Snape
like he used to, and Ron was already in quite a state, so Harry felt his
two closest male friends covering his back as wands were clearly being
drawn, "How dare you!"
Dumbledore spoke calmly over the situation, "That is enough! Boys lower
your wands!"
Harry shook his head, "I want answers Headmaster, I am scared, and I
don't know whats happening to me, and all you have done this term and
this summer was avoid me. No more! I am not going anywhere
consciously or with a wand until I know something!"
Dumbledore raised his hands in a placating manner, "I understand your
confusion Harry, but please you must trust-"
"Trust is a two way street Headmaster, and I have trusted you with
everything and you have nearly gotten me killed at every turn! Please I
just want to know what's happening to me!" Harry begged.
Dumbledore looked saddened and greatly pained by this turn of events,
"Perhaps I will just send you back tonight with the Weasley's perhaps
sometime with your Godfather will soothe things over. Severus my friend
you may rest for the night. I will call for you if I need further assistance.
It is clear that our young Mr. Potter is not quite ready for his lessons as of
tonight."
Snape glared from Harry to Dumbledore to the two boys still pointing
wands at him, and swooped out of the room.
Dumbledore turned to face his three young charges and spoke gravely,
"You three are all very good together. You remind me a bit of three other
boys who once walked these hallways. Though each of your situations
were different from there's, I believe you all to be quite similar. It is truly
remarkable."
Harry's frenzied rage had died, and he merely stared at the man he once
idealized, and knew tonight something had broken between them.
Dumbledore however did not say anything of it, and merely continued
with his line of thought, "I think you all should stick together, for the
greater good. I believe you can all do wonderful things together, and I do
hope that you won't lose yourselves in the coming times, with what may
happen."
The cryptic message was not understood, but Ron and Neville who
understood a warning when they heard one exchanged nervous looks.
Harry was still staring defiantly at the headmaster when his head of
house returned with the other Weasley children, "Excellent, you will be
going straight to St. Mungos to be beside your father. I am afraid tonight
he was gravely injured, but has the best care in the magical world
looking out for him right now. Mr. Potter you shall be first to leave
however, as you are going back to Grimmauld place."
Harry glared at the headmaster once more, but knew he couldn't be so
selfish as to keep his best mate and practical family away from their
father, so instead he turned to Neville, "Tell Susan I'm sorry, and give her
the bare minimum of what happened, and inform her that I will send her
a letter the moment I wake up tomorrow."
Neville nodded in understanding, and said, "Happy Holidays Harry, if you
need me, owl me."
Harry gave the boy an appreciated smile, and stepped towards the floo.
He wasn't thrilled with the situation, but did understand his needs were
not as great as the others!
A few days had passed into the holiday season. Mr. Weasley had
recovered, and was told that he would make a full recovery with just a
little bit of time.
Sirius was surprised and thrilled to have Harry home a day early, and his
heart was warmer with his godfather back in his presence, and prayed to
every god that may or may not have existed that one day he would be a
free man.
With those thoughts on his mind he had started his correspondence with
Susan about when they were going to meet up. They had thought either
Boxing day or New Years would be there best bet on selling the whole
thing to whoever was in charge at the order that day.
He had also exchanged gratitude and correspondence with Neville since
he had gotten to Grimmauld place. Harry never knew the boy could be so
brave, but what also shocked him was his loyal conviction that he wasn't
sure a Hufflepuff could have faced down.
Harry had told Sirius that he had a new girlfriend and that he was hoping
to see her on the day after Christmas so they could exchange gifts, and
spend a bit of time together and the man was ecstatic to hear that Harry
had one, but even more so when he heard that he was being invited to
her home the day after Christmas!
The green eyed boy couldn't wait to get his godfather in on his plan
maybe, but he was also cautious because he didn't want anyone to stop
him until he got the wheels rolling.
Christmas came and gone, which allowed Mr. Weasley to return home to
his kids just before the holiday would be over. That made everyone in the
house a little more humble and thankful that year, despite the
circumstances of what they knew would be the coming days.
On boxing day Harry rose a little excited from his bed. When Sirius saw
him he thought he was nervous to meet the parents of his girlfriend, but
truly the man had no idea. He had yet to tell Ron or Hermione his plan to
leave yet, but figured as long as he Sirius' permission then no harm could
be done.
When he finally got ready to leave however he was quickly proven wrong
of his theory. As he was preparing to enter the floo network Molly
Weasley of all people came storming into the kitchen, "Harry Potter just
where are you going?"
Harry recoiled in shock at the tone of the women's voice, "To Bones
Manor Mrs. Weasley? I am visiting Susan for the day."
The women immediately came bustling over shaking her head, "Not
without Dumbledore's permission your not, now get upstairs go, go!"
Harry pulled away from the women as she approached, "I got permission
from Sirius, and he is my godfather and this is his house, so if you don't
mind Mrs. Weasley, I would really to see my girlfriend as I do miss her!"
Harry thought he came off at a perfect level of respect and defensive, but
clearly he was wrong, "Why the nerve of you men! You don't get to just
leave without asking permission of the headmaster!"
Harry all but shouted back, "The headmaster is not my father! He does
not make decisions for me, and if he has in the past that ends today. To
say my faith in the man has been shooken is an understatement."
Molly recoiled as if he said he was devil himself, "Mind your tongue
young man!"
Before the women could retort however a new voice entered the room,
"What is going on here?"
It was Sirius to Harry's great joy, and he seemed quite irritated, when
Molly began talking before Harry, "Your Godson seems to think he go off
with some girl without asking anyone for permission!"
Sirius strided forward slowly, "He did have permission...from me!"
Molly shook her head, "That wasn't your decision to make!"
Harry growled out, "Its certainly not yours! Sirius is my godfather, he was
never convicted of a crime, and is technically my legal guardian. If Sirius
says I can go, then I am leaving!"
Sirius nodded, "Get out of here pup, I will handle this crowd until you get
back!"
Mrs. Weasley looked like she was going to stop him, but without any
further question he swooped up the floo power at barked out, "Bones
Manor!"
Green fire erupted around him and his stomach dropped heavily as he
was whisked across the country. When the fire subsided and he slid out
of the fireplace of his destination, he heard some giggling and groaned as
he knew he was on his back, "I hate magical travel! If it isn't a broom
then I really don't want anything to do with it!"
He quickly pulled himself to his feet, and saw a smiling, beautiful Susan
Bones, "I see you need work on your floo travel Harry. I heard rumors of
your less than graceful entrances, but I must admit I am impressed!"
Harry glared at the girl for only a split second, and then remembered
why he was there, "Thanks again for helping me do this, I hate that you
had to lie to your friends and be stuck with me for a few days!"
Susan shook her head, "You aren't exactly hard to be around Harry!
Besides I have enjoyed your company, before you ran out on me on the
last day of term."
Harry paled a bit at the memory and she asked, "Do you want to talk
about that?"
Shaking his head he responded, "Not today, I would have to explain a lot
more than a days worth of information for you to understand that one!"
The young women nodded with a bit of a sad smile, "Do you think we
still might time to talk after your done with my aunt?"
Harry grinned nodding, "Yeah that still sounds great! Like I told you
before I am an open book, I just don't like telling people half told stories,
or tales with only half the facts behind them. That is how are rumor mill
at school gets so drastic most of the time!"
Susan grinned at him, "Have you heard the ones about us?"
Harry groaned, "A few, though I have been trying to avoid them?"
Susan gigglged and put a teasing finger her mouth, "Oh so you don't like
the one where I seduced you in the room of requirements, and convinced
you to marry me and give me the Potter fortune!"
Harry rolled his eyes, "The rumors are always better than what really
happened!"
He said this with a wink, which caught Susan by surprise, and made the
girl blush ever so slightly, however his moment of victory was short lived
when he heard a stern voice come into the room, "I hope you were not
entailing that you want my niece to seduce you Mr. Potter?"
Spinning on his heel he saw a lovely women at about forty wearing a
monocle over her left eye, and wearing quite sharp looking dress clothes,
"Of course not Madame Bones! I was merely playing! Susan gets me all
the time, and I was hoping to get her back at least once, of course my-"
"Timing was absolutely terrible?" The women asked chuckling lightly.
Harry nodded a bit sheepishly, "Maybe we can start over, I am Harry
Potter, and I don't know if Susan has told you, but I am her fake
boyfriend."
The women raised an eyebrow at this, "Yes she told me your cover up,
and your reasons why. With the plan you two came up I am surprised I
am not staring at two Slytherins' instead of a Hufflepuff and Gryffindor
respectively."
Harry nodded, "Professor Lupin told me my third year they sort us at 11
because if they sorted us at 13 we would all go to Slytherin."
The women chuckled, "Remus Lupin. A fine man, and a very worthy
scholar! A shame that he had to leave his post at Hogwarts, Suzy told me
that he was a fine teacher."
Harry nodded, "The best we ever had."
Susan shrugged, "Some of the DA might disagree with you on that Harry."
Harry stared at the girl in shock, but her aunt beat her to the explanation,
"Yes Susan explained to me what you were doing for the other students,
and I find it very admirable of you Mr. Potter. I would love to have you
work with some of my aurors on the patronus charm if you can produce
the same results you did with Susan. I dare say her Patronus is almost as
powerful as my own."
The green eyed boy grinned sheepishly, "Remus Lupin taught me ma'am,
perhaps you should seek him sometime. I could give you a way to contact
him."
The women nodded in thought, "Perhaps, though he is not the reason we
gathered here today is it? Susan would not budge on just what you
needed, but told me it was the up most importance, and that we were to
meet in complete secret. So here I am. If you are submitting the
information of inquiry you have for me today in a legal sense then I have
brought Veritserum home from work, and my pensieve is just in the other
room, if you just wish to speak on certain events however none of that
will be necessary."
Harry gulped a bit realizing it was time to get down to business, "I will
submit to whatever practices you might want so you may get the truth,
but I swear to you that to the knowledge I have today this is the truth."
Harry delved into the story of Sirius Black, and his meeting in third year.
He pulled back the blinds on the very gross miscarriage of justice that
had happened for all these years, and the women was openly hostile
about the conversation at first, but she softened greatly after she asked
the same questions with him under the truth serum. Harry tried to tell
the women easily as he knew it was easily life changing knews he had
just dropped on her, and potentially even career defining.
The last thing he did was show her the memories of the last few nights of
his third year that led his reuniting with Black, and the moment where
Pettigrew reappeared.
When they emerged from the final memory the women was shocked.
Susan had been allowed to watch it all as well, as she already knew the
whole story from Harry. It was then when the women sat down in her
chair, and began cursing almost inaudibly.
To break the ice Susan spoke, "It was why I suggested this meeting. I
thought and hoped that with some luck that Harry might have his
godfather back sometime this Easter!"
The women spoke softly, as clearly she was devastated by the news, "The
hell with Easter, my department will begin the investigation today, and I
will have my day in court before you kids are back in school. This is
preposterous! I knew Sirius Black my entire time at Hogwarts, and he
was a soul with a mean streak a mile wide to people who wronged him,
but James and that boy were brothers. Not even the Imperious would
have turned those two against each other, and I fell for it. I was a rookie
auror when all this went down, but I didn't even raise an eyebrow at it. I
just took it lying over without asking any questions."
Susan stood by the women and hugged her tightly, "Oh Auntie, you
couldn't have known."
When the two women separated Harry stood trying to relieve himself of
the awkward situation, "I should leave you to your thoughts Madame
Bones."
The women however quickly wiped at her good eye and stood fast,
"Wrong you are Mr. Potter, now is not the time for that. Now we must
compile a list of evidence as quickly as possible, witnesses that can come
to all of this. I will have to pull some strings to get Sirius his court date,
and call an emergency Wizengamot session, that I will need you at Harry.
Do I have full permission to use the memories, and veritserum evidence
that I acquired today in court?
The green eyed boy nodded furiously, "Of course Madame Bones. You can
use whatever means necessary to get Sirius free."
"Do you have a means of contacting him?" The stern women inquired.
Harry looked a little sheepish at that question, "Yes ma'am I do!"
She raised an eyebrow at the coloring of his cheeks, and new the answer
to her next question, so skipped it in order to not incriminate the boy at
all, "Very well, inform him that I will summoning him to court for his fair
trial day, and that he has the words of Lady Bones, the head of
Department of Magical Law Enforcement, as well as an old friend that he
will be protected."
Harry smiled hopefully, "I will let him know as soon as possible then."
Madame Bones nodded, "I will want Remus Lupin to come to this trial to,
so if you have a means of contacting him that will be perfect, otherwise, I
will send some people to hunt him down."
"No ma'am, I no where he is as well, and will be seeing him in just a few
days." Harry explained.
"Good. I will reach out to Minerva, your head of house, as well as a
couple of old classmates to come and testify on his behalf, or whatever
may be necessary to see this go down fairly, and legally." The women's
brain was clearly running a mile a minute as she went over to the floo,
"Suzy I am going to the office today, we need to get this ball rolling now.
The longer we wait the more that could go wrong. Harry you are
welcome to stay here, I just ask that you respect my home in my
absence."
Susan blushed, while Harry gawked at the insinuation, "Ma'am we really
are just friends."
Amelia gave a sideways glance at the two before nodding, "I will leave
the pensieve here for now, so feel free to use it Suzy for anything that
may come up, and let me know if I need to be made aware of anything
before this day is over."
With that the head of the Bones family slipped into the floo network and
vanished with green fire.
(A/N) Okay so that was the first chapter of putting the plan in legal
motion. Susan and Harry make quite the team, and it seems so far
we have positive reviews on how their relationship is being
portrayed. The next chapter is nothing but Harry and Susan getting
to know each other, and the lead up to Harry going back to face the
order! Stay tune, and please review.
Questions: Should Harry be forced to stand trial? What do we want
to see happen after the trial? Marriage contract between Susan and
Harry? Or true love conqueors all? You tell me in the comments
section below! Cheers!
5. Locked Away Memories
Chapter 5
It was just Harry and Susan in Bones manor for the remainder of the day.
The two kept it pretty light until around dinner time, when they decided
to sit down and eat together before sending Harry back, "You know I am
glad this all went well, I half expected Dumbledore to show up and
demand I return to Headquarters!"
Susan lifted her small glass of wine off the table asking, "Headquarters?"
Harry stuttered a bit before saying, "You know I trust you Susan, but
there are somethings that are dangerous to know. I don't want to
endanger you like that."
The girl leaned back in her chair a bit clearly befuddled by what had just
been said, "I don't understand Harry, are you in some kind of danger?"
Shaking his head a bit he shrugged. "No more than I usually am I guess. I
don't know if you've noticed yet, but I am kind of a magnet for trouble!"
"You know there are a lot of people who are envious of you at school!
Even some of the members of the DA, I mean who doesn't want a little
excitement in their life!" Susan said neutrally.
"Yeah its really great to almost be killed every year, or be forced into
tournaments that are designed to kill you. Its so much fun when your
friends life is on the line, and your mistake could cost them their lives."
Harry said sarcastically and bitterly.
Susan recoiled a bit, "I only felt that way towards you our first year. You
guys were so behind in our first year in the house points, but on the last
day Dumbledore awarded all those points, and you all won the cup!"
Harry snorted a bit, "Yeah that was kind of ridiculous. Dumbledore told
me he wanted to keep the whole Quirrel incident to a minimum, but then
he rewarded us all those points, and the whole school had to have known
something went down."
This was the questions that Susan had been waiting for, she had hoped an
opportunity would arise to ask some of these questions, and get some
answers. The young red head was much like her aunt, she loved puzzles,
but she hated them when pieces were missing, and Harry Potter was a
very large missing puzzle, "So something did go down between the two of
you. Do you mind if I ask what happened?"
Harry opened his mouth and immediately closed it, as if he didn't want to
tell her some horrible secret, "I don't mind telling you, but you have to
understand, these aren't childrens novels. These are real world disgusting
stories, that don't always have a happy ending. On all accounts I should
have died in our first year, and our second, third, and fourth, this is the
only year so far where I have not nearly been killed at school, or because
of school!"
Susan reached out and took Harry's hand that was on the table talking
very softly, "I am curious about the things that have happened around the
school, but don't feel like you have to tell me. I am here to listen, and I
am here as your friend. Or if nothing else someone who would very much
like to be your friend."
Harry took a small suspicious look, "But why? Its not because I am-"
"No Harry, its not because your the boy who lived. Its because you are
the boy who beats the odds. Who takes care of people, who saves people
lives. Who shows bravery and loyalty to people who certainly don't
deserve it. You are offering so much of your time and effort to give
people a fighting chance with the DA, and you are risking it all to teach
us how to defend ourselves, and if nothing else pass our OWLs. Harry I
am grateful, and I am not the only one, but I am the one that is here right
now, and wants to get to know the real Harry Potter. Not the one in the
prophet, or the boy who lived, or even the Triwizard champion. But the
boy who is our leader, and the one who one day may save us all...I
believe you about Voldemort Harry, and I also believe that another war is
coming. I am a Hufflepuff, myself and the rest of my house will take a
clear stance on whose side we are on. You will not ever meet a neutral
Hufflepuff, we are loyal, and do take sides in all matters, and I am siding
with you."
At the end of the girls tirade Harry stood up abruptly, and Susan went to
stand with him to prevent him from leaving, but instead she felt two very
strong arms wrap around her body. At first the girl was surprised and
froze, but then she realized who was hugging her, and immediately put
her arms around the boy. After a short while she heard him whisper two
words that would change it all for her, "Thank you."
She wasn't sure why those two words seemed so significant in the
moment, but she knew they were. Susan Bones knew in that moment she
was smitten with the boy that was holding her, and she hoped one day
soon, she would be more than just his faux girlfriend.
When they separated Harry said, "I could easily sit her and tell you the
stories of what has happened at Hogwarts, but I think it will be better if
show you."
She nodded and summoned the family pensieve to the dinner table, and
had her personal house elf clear the rest of the room while they prepared
for the memory. When Harry held his wand to his forehead as instructed
early by Madame Bones he dropped a fairly large memory and said
without looking at her, "Before we enter I must ask two things of you. Do
you mind?"
Susan nodded her head, and the boy made his two request, "If it becomes
to much for you at any point, don't try and be tough, just let me take you
out of it? Okay?"
The fifth year Hufflepuff agreed, and Harry made his final condition,
"Don't tell anyone all of this. If you want to share it with your Aunt or
with Hannah thats fine, but I would rather this not get around to
everyone, you know what I'm saying?"
Susan shook that off easily, "Of course Harry, now shall we get started?"
Harry took a deep breath and nodded, "This is going to be a bit violent,
and kind of long, so I hope you are ready for it...Lets go."
Then they delved into the memory. Susan watched as the memory started
in a bathroom that she recognized on the third floor. However it was
hardly recognizable with the troll in the room...literally. The site that was
in front of her was just short of horrifying. A large full grown mountain
troll was swinging his club around in attempt to possibly kill first year
Hermione Granger! It wasn't long before the heroics started!
Susan literally laughed when Harry and Ron began throwing debris at the
troll, and claimed it was cute, until the thing turned on them and decided
they needed some attention. She awed in Harry's bravery when he dove
towards the creature, and attempted to furtherly distract from Hermione
who was practically a sitting, wounded, scared duck in the corner.
She had a heart attack when the troll grabbed him and attempted to
dislodge his head from his body, and nearly fell to the ground with relief
when Ron's stupid levitating charm managed to knock the troll
unconscious.
The scene then skipped to a memory she was all to familiar with. Harry's
first game against Slytherin. It was pretty much the same as she
remembered, but Harry said something kind of quiet that made her think
twice, "It was obvious, I can't believe we missed it."
She wanted to question Harry, but knew it would be better to save all
questions until the end, so that way she did not upset the boy. It skipped
around talking about the Sorcerers stone, and finally it came down to the
facing of the three headed dog!
Susan was nothing short of terrified when she saw the three headed
monster wake up its slumber, though even Harry said it was much more
frightening to watch the dogs wake up, compared to suddenly realizing
they were about to attack like in the initial memory!
She was impressed that Hermione managed to clear Professor Sprouts
Herbology puzzle so quickly, and even awed in Harry's ability on a
broom down beneath the school with the keys. What really amazed her
however was Ron who managed to sacrifice himself to win the chess
game!
Then came the potions room, which surprised her with the simplicity of
the riddle. It was a common one in the Wizarding world that she had
definitely heard more than a few times. The simplicity to all these trials
were starting to seem more like test than they were traps as Harry had
explained to her.
When the final room came down she was holding Harry's hand in fear
knowing that he was not about to go face Snape in the next room, but
Professor Quirrel.
When Harry reached the room Susan froze, and didn't say anything for
the entirety of the conversation. When he removed his turban though the
girl gasped in a cold fear. Harry wasn't sure if she watched the whole
fight between himself and Quirrel, but she saw the end results of him
killing the man, and stopping Voldemort from reaching the stone.
When the memory was over they reappeared in the dining room of Bones
Manor and Susan was close to being shell shocked. Harry let her digest it
all for a few minutes before saying, "A tough pill to swallow huh?"
Susan shook her head, "You were only 11 years old Harry, that's the
amazing part. You doing that today I don't think I would've freaked out
so bad, but you were only 11. With less than a year of magical learning,
yet you survived it all, and even managed to come out on top. Your place
in Gryffindor has never been questioned by the school, but now I am
truly impressed."
Harry blushed a bit at the girls praise, and said, "Well like you saw, I had
help!"
She disagreed immediately, "Through the puzzles, that I think almost any
intelligent second or first year could have passed, as long as they had a
decent flying ability, and knew how to put the dog to sleep with music.
But Harry you stood down fear itself, and there you didn't have luck, it
was just you!"
The green eyed boy blushed a bit, "You say I faced down fear, I say I
faced down my parent's murderer. I was not raised with the same fear
that all of you have of Voldemort. I don't fear him personally now, and I
certainly didn't fear him then."
Susan awed at the boy who was clearly Gryffindor through and through,
"So not even the rumor mill had gotten the exaggeration of this tale right
Harry. Had Quirrel gotten the stone we may have faced a fully charged
Dark Lord 5 years sooner."
"I suppose you could look at it that way. Admittedly though I didn't have
that intention going into the situation." Harry explained.
Susan stayed quite for a few moments before asking, "That may have
been one of the most horrifying things I have yet to witness in my now
seemingly sheltered life, but at the first gathering of the DA people
mentioned so many other things, that I had never even heard in the
rumor mill! Hundreds of dementors? Something about a basilisk?"
Harry shrugged, "The basilisk was the creature that was going around
petrifying people in second year. The whole school was blaming me for
it, and were calling me the heir of Slytherin, so I took it personal to
figure out what was happening. However when a certain Gryffindor was
taken into the chamber to die, Ron and I did everything we could to try
and help, which made us stumble upon Slytherin's monster. The rest is
history!"
Susan shook her head, "I would like to see that memory if you don't
mind?"
Harry hesitated, "This isn't like the first memory Susan. In the last
memory you saw me face a man, the next is much more complicated, and
much more horrifying. I still have nightmares from what happened down
there in the chamber. Its one thing to hear the story, its another thing to
watch it. No one has ever known or watched what happened down there
when I faced the basilisk, not Ron, Hermione, Dumbledore, or anyone. I
think it was for the best, because I don't believe anyone would want the
burden of this memory. I don't think you should watch it..."
Susan asked directly, "So are you not going to let me watch it?"
Taking a deep breath Harry shook his head, "I told you I am an open
book, but I want you to understand that I advise you against it, and that
even I will admit the memory is truly horrifying when I look back on it."
The red head took his hand gently and said, "Show me, you have taken
this burden by yourself for long enough. Besides if 12 year old you could
beat this thing, then 15 year old you can keep me safe from a few ghost
and memories."
Trying to take the compliment that was given Harry sighed, "Okay then
lets get started."
When Harry pulled the memory it started with the first petrification and
his attempt at following the noises that even in the memory Susan could
not understand, "What are you doing?"
Giving the girl an odd smile he said, "Following the voices."
"Of course its a snake, and your a parselmouth." Susan exclaimed!
Harry gave the girl an ecouraging, but forced smile, "I wish I had known
that when this was all happening. Maybe we could've discovered the
answer, before what happened to Hermione."
She nodded and watched as by shere coincidence Harry stumbled upon
each petrification. It was then seen how they used the invisibility cloak to
confront Hagrid, "Blimey Harry, I thought I was the only one in the
school that had an invisibility cloak!"
Harry gave the girl a surprised look. "You have one too?"
She grinned, "Yeah my uncle made it for me when I was born. He is an
unspeakable. Very rare, and very hard to make."
"Mine has apparently been in the family for generations!"
Susan recoiled a bit at that. She wondered if every 10 to 15 years a Potter
just redid all the charms on the cloak, after all they aren't supposed to
last forever. Making a mental note to ask him another time if he did it
himself, she paid attention to the descending pair into the dark forest.
She clearly was not keen on following the two, but she did so anyways as
the memory dragged her around.
When they were confronted by Aragog Susan thought she was going to
past out in fear. She wasn't particularly afraid of Spiders, but seeing one
this large, this close, was not something that was going to be on her top
100 things to before she died. The message they received from Aragog
was vague and cryptic, and it all went to hell when he told them they
were dinner.
Thankfully Harry did not choose to show her the next scene, and it took
them to revelation that it was a basilisk going around the school, and
Harry explaining to Ron why no one died. Shortly after they saw the
message on the wall that was written in blood, but Harry turned to her
before they approached, "Promise me you won't ever confront this
particular Gryffindor about what happened. It is her story to tell, and I
don't want to betray any confidences. I would also appreciate if you
never mentioned this part to anyone. Can I have your word?"
Susan straightened up clearly realizing that Harry was trying to give her
some of his trust, "Of course Harry."
He nodded and they approached the scene just in time for the two 12
year old boys to realize that Ginny had been taken into the Chamber.
After that the scene skipped to the confrontation in Lockharts office,
where he admitted his crimes, and prepared to obliviate the boys.
Susan merely rolled her eyes as the full grown wizard got over run by
two second year Gryffindors without using a single spell.
The next part of the memory however was already to starting to turn her
insides to jelly. Harry walked over to the sink on the familiar second
floor girls bathroom to her, and whispered something in Parseltongue to
open the Chamber of Secrets, "What did you say Harry?"
Sheepishly Harry answered, "Well I wasn't sure if there would be a
password, so I just tried Open!"
Chuckling lightly she watched as they shoved Lockhart down into the
chamber. Without saying anything on the matter she held out her
knuckles which Harry grinned and touched with his, "Wish I could've
done that to the geezer!"
Harry took the moment to laugh one last time before Ron and his twelve
year old self delved into the chamber. It didn't take long for Susan, like
they themselves did, to notice the very large snake skin, "Merlin Harry,
that thing must be huge."
In a bit of terror relapse Harry whispered, "You have no idea."
The failed confrontation horrifed Susan when she thought Harry was
going to lose his memory, and that Ginny was going to be left to die
down there. She prayed that someone was going to come in and stop the
man, that way Harry and Ron would have some help, but what happened
next was far worse. She watched the spell backfire and cause the massive
cave in, which separated Ron and Harry. She knew in this moment that
once again in the final hour of desperation Harry was alone. She wanted
to cry for the boy, as she feared he would die down in the chamber, but
she knew the young man next to her was breathing proof that he
survived this encounter.
The next few minutes were a blur when Harry approached Ginny
Weasley, only to be approached by a specter of a young man. The fear
Susan felt when the ghost revealed himself as Lord Voldemort, and the
fear spiked even further when he summoned his monster.
Susan felt a tear of pure fear drip down from her face as she saw 12 year
old Harry run for his life in hope of fleeing the beast. She herself had
drawn her wand to help, but Harry put a hand on hers gently, "There is
nothing we can do but watch Susan, it is in the past."
When Susan's eyes went to the teenage version of the young boy running
for his life she his face was paler, but he was also standing a little taller.
Clearly proud that he survived such an encounter.
Her heart soared when she saw the phoenix swoop into the room and
claw the basilisk eyes out, to give Harry a chance to actually look at the
beast. Her heart stopped when she saw him cornered in the pipes and
nearly fell with relief when the stupidest rock trick worked.
She noticed Harry turned a little pink looking back on the idea, and how
stupid it actually was. The final confrontation between Harry and the
snake was terrifying and exhillarting the moment the sword came out of
the hat.
She felt that Godric Gryffindor himself would have been proud to know
that his sword had defeated Slytherin's Monster, and that one of his
possible descendants was the one to do it. She also thought he would be
even more proud to know that a twelve year old had done it.
When she saw the sword go through the roof of the giant snakes mouth
she wanted to cheer, but instead she screamed when saw the fang go into
his arm, knowing that in mere moments he would be dead.
By instinct she turned to face the other Harry who to her grand surprise
was actually smiling a bit, "How...How are you alive?"
Harry turned her shoulders gently and whispered, "The greatest miracle
of my life is about unfold, just watch."
She watched as twelve year old Harry Potter crawled over to eleven year
old Ginny Weasley who was waking up and clearly terrified. He heard his
whispers, "Ginny, go to the end of the chamber and find Ron, he will get
you out of here."
Ginny didn't seem to comprehend why he could not go with her until she
saw the cut. The girl looked devastated for a moment, but then the
Phoenix landed in between the two. Fawkes took one look at Harry, and
did what any sentient being in Susan opinion would do...it cried.
What Susan didn't know was that Phoenix tears could heal any wound,
including something as destructible as basilisk venom, "That stuff still
runs through your veins Harry..."
He nodded stiffly, "I know, I try not to think about it. From what
Hermione told me the stuff is so destructive it literally eats everything
inside the body. It is still a mystery to us how I survived long enough for
Fawkes to save me."
Susan nodded in agreement, and just watched as the scene unfolded, and
then felt the familiar drag that indicated the end of another memory.
The red headed Hufflepuff immediately took a seat on the closest couch
and put her hands in her head. She felt the stress of the last memory pour
over her, and she wanted to cry. She was on the verge of doing so to,
until she felt the couch shift a bit indicating that someone else was now
sitting down with her, "Its a tough pill to swallow isn't it? Some days I
myself find it all hard to believe and accept."
Susan lifted her head up a bit, "Tough pill to swallow? Merlin Harry, I
didn't have enough to drink to prepare myself for something like that!"
Shrugging his shoulders as he usually did when he didn't know what to
say he responded with, "You could be amazed by what adrenaline and
lu-"
"Harry by the love of Merlin if the next word that comes out of your
mouth is going to be luck, I am going to slap you!"
The boy recoiled a bit in surprise, and Susan jumped right back on the
wagon to finish, "That was incredible Harry. It was stupid, it was
reckless, but my gods it was incredible. You survived something I
guarantee you most grown wizards would not have, and you did off pure
nerve. You didn't cast any super powerful spells Harry. You didn't use
incredible feats of magic, you did it off everything that anyone else has
the potential to have. Courage, wit, and yes maybe a little bit of fate, not
luck Harry, but fate."
Harry stared at the girl without saying anything, because he felt
interrupting her would be detrimental to his health, "You've been tested
Harry. Your whole life you have been tested. I don't know if any one man
is pulling the strings, or any one being, but I do believe with all my heart
you have been tested. Maybe something out there is pulling for you, but I
think nature, and perhaps magic itself is preparing you for something big,
and I place all my money on that it is going to have something to do with
Voldemort."
She didn't say anything for a moment, so Harry took his chance, "I have
always considered the possibility that someone was testing me, even that
Dumbledore may be testing me, but I don't want to believe that someone
or some being would put me through all this for any reason."
Susan stared at the boy in disbelief, "Even if that reason was to help you
survive?"
That question silenced Harry for several moments. So Susan continued,
"Harry...I don't think anyone else at Hogwarts...no I don't think any kid in
the world would have survived both events you went through. One
maybe, with the luck of all of magic behind him, but both? No Harry,
that isn't possible. Not to mention you still survived 3 dangerous tasks in
a tournament meant for people with twice your magical experience. Not
just survived either Harry, you won! And that included fighting a dragon!
Whatever all this Harry, its destiny, it has to be, or I don't think you
would've made it this far."
The two made eye contact, and didn't break it for nearly a full minute,
when a bell chimed indicating that another hour had passed. Harry broke
the contact when he looked to the clock and saw that it was now
10:00Pm and it was time for him to go home, "I should get going. They
may send a search party after me, if I wait any longer!"
Susan shook her head nodding, "Yeah that's a good idea...listen Harry, I
don't know why these things have happened to you, but I do know that
something out there has got it out for you. I guess what I am saying is,
thanks. Thanks for being the hero we all need. Is there any chance you
will come back around New Years, or maybe even New Years eve to
finish your story with me?"
Harry blushed a bit, but then smiled at the girl, "If I can get out again, I
promise I will come back New Years Eve, if anything to visit a friend, and
to get away from where I am staying!"
The girl smiled at him, as she escorted him to the floo, "Well goodnight
Harry, and thanks for everything."
Harry shook his head as he grabbed the floo pattern, "No Susan, thank
you, for listening. Headquarters #12!"
And with that Harry Potter was gone from Bones Manor.
(A/N) So what do we think? Harry and Susan are getting closer, and
I hope everyone likes the progression of the relationship so far. Stay
tuned for more.
Questions: How much do we want to see Neville in this story? How
about other Hufflepuffs as main characters? Voldemort is of course
going to be pretty OP like he is in the books, but I wand a death
eater other than Bellatrix to also be super powerful, thoughts?
6. Reprecussions
Chapter 6
When Harry flooed back into the kitchen of the Order of the Phoenix it
was clear that he had stumbled right into the proverbial shit storm.
Dumbledore was there sitting at the head of the table, and it looked like
almost all the Order members were there with him, "Good evening Harry,
I trust you have had an eventful day."
The conversation across the table was silenced, and he noticed that Sirius
was not at the table, nor was Remus, "That I did Headmaster, was your
day swell?"
The old man chuckled lightly, "In fact it was not, I got quite the alarming
call that you had left headquarters without permission! I came here as
soon as I heard."
Crossing his arms and leaning against the fireplace, "I did have
permission headmaster, from Sirius. I asked him yesterday if I could go
have a late Christmas visit with my girlfriend, I told him who it was, and
he knew Madame Bones from their school days, so he didn't think it
would be an issue."
"A decision that was not for him to make!"
Feeling his anger rise he shouted back, "Then whose was it? Mum and
Dads? Well they aren't hear anymore, so you know who they chose to
look after me if they couldn't, two people! Alice Longbottom whom is
currently and most likely permanently unavailable, and then there is
Sirius whose house we are currently staying it. I will tell you whose
decision it wasn't headmasters, but you wouldn't like the answer."
Arguing around the table commenced once again, many were towards
Harry, but he defiantly stared at Dumbledore, whom merely raised his
hands for silence, "What brings such hostility towards me Harry, we used
to have the quiet the trust in one another, but on days like this I wonder
what you would do if my back was turned."
"Your back is already turned on me headmaster. If I would've known that
this is what it was going to take to get you to talk to me, I would've run
from Hogwarts months ago. This is the first time you have even looked at
me since the Triwizard tournament. Its actually funny you asked what
happened to the trust we had in each other, because I was going to ask
you the same thing."
Dumbledore recoiled a bit this time, "I don't underst-"
"Understand, Understand Dumbledore! I have been your loyal little lap
dog for years. I stopped the Stone from being stolen, I defeated Slytherin's
Monster, I kept Sirius from getting kissed, I won the Triwizard
tournament that I shouldn't even have been allowed to compete in, but
you let it happen, and by extension you let Voldemort rise. You let me go
into that graveyard, and you let me deal with your problems. He is after
me headmaster, only a few would think otherwise, yet you keep me in
the dark." Harry exclaimed hotly.
"What happened to your humility Harry, you yourself have always told
me you had help doing all of these extraordinary task, but now you take
credit for them as if you did it all on your own."
Growling Harry responded, "Someone opened my eyes. I don't think I
could've done some of those things without Ron and Hermione, but at the
end of the day, I was alone in the chamber, I was alone when Quirrel and
I fought, I was alone in the Triwizard tournament, and this year you have
isolated me more than ever. We should be comparing information, you
should've asked for my memory of what happened in the graveyard,
because I promise you I didn't tell you everything, and I promise you
there were a lot of things happening that I didn't quite understand, that
you could probably answer, but you won't because you have been
running from me all term."
The headmasters calm demeanor finally broke when he shouted, "Because
I fear what will happen to you!"
Silence in the room. Harry had expected lots of answers and responses,
but he expected them to be overly calm, and ridiculously secular, but this
was something he didn't expect. After the silence lasted so long
Dumbledore said, "Everyday the Dark Lord Voldemort grows stronger. He
has a connection with you Harry, I trust you know that. I fear that if this
connection grows to strong he will attempt to either take over your mind
or destroy it. That is why we have been so careful with information
around here. If we lose you, and Lord Voldemort knows everything you
know then we are doomed. You have seen so much as it is. You know the
faces of our order members, you know the location, you know so much,
and if we lose you, we stand to lose a lot, and I do not wish to lose
anymore."
Harry felt anger well up inside him as he responded back, "Then why not
have Snape give me the Occulemency lessons, I know that's what you
wanted him to do. Sirius and Remus gave me a good foundation, and
from what I have heard Snape is a master. Not that I anticipate meeting
with the old...Professor, but if it was jeopardizing peoples lives, I promise
you I would've gone with only a bit of complaints. If you feared to lose
me, then you should've held me closer instead of pushing me away. I
have so much to learn, and so much that I need to do, before Voldemort
and I face each other again, and you must know the moment is
inevitable."
Dumbledore slouched down into the chair behind him, "That it is Harry,
but I promise you if there is breath in my old body you will not do it
alone. You will have myself and the wand of every person in this room.
We are still trying to prevent Voldemort from gaining intelligence on so
many things, that I fear to share these things with you for the time being,
can you respect that?"
Harry nodded, "Yes Headmaster, I can. Had you told me that at the
beginning of the Summer when you brought me here, we would not have
had such a shaky year. Dodging me all term must stop, I beg you. Even if
you just spoke with me and asked how my day was, I would like that
better than you just walking by me as I attempt to talk to you, which you
have done at least 3 times this last term."
"I did it to protect you Harry!"
"Well you have done a great job at doing that haven't you..."
Silence stung the room this time, "Now I will let your meeting continue
without my 'childish tantrum' as some of you called it. But I am going
back to Bones Manor on New Years Eve, and if anyone wants to stop me,
you are going to have to draw your wand to do it."
Having made his point, and drawn his lines, he stormed out of the room
in hope of avoiding the imminent hexing that someone was about to have
coming their way.
When Harry made it out of the room, he went straight upstairs with the
intention of going to his own room to be left to his thoughts, however
when he got there, two men were waiting for him, but it wasn't an
unwelcome site, "Sirius, Remus!"
Sirius smiled slightly at his godson, "Hey pup, have a good day with the
Bones women?"
Harry smirked a bit, "Bones woman, Sirius, Madame Bones had business
to take care of. Remus, no order meeting?"
Remus sighed a bit, "I had to make sure Sirius didn't take off, I thought it
was very mature of him however to come up here to this room instead of
storming off like he would've when your parents were around!"
Harry blushed a bit, "So you missed the fireworks huh?"
The werewolf gave the boy a slightly knowing smile, "We are Marauders
Harry, we had our ways of listening in. I would lecture you about half the
things you said, but I am afraid Lily is standing in your corner right now,
and if there is one thing about that women I don't miss is her flaming
temper, and I just witnessed the second coming of it."
Growling Sirius added, "Plus half of your points are well justified. I had
half a mind to fight my way out of here, and come remove you from the
whole damned country all together."
Remus interjected, "However I was able to convince him out of it, as
Dumbledore, Kingsley, and Severus would likely prove to much for him,
and even both of us had I decided to go along with the crazy idea."
At this Harry took a serious look on his face, "We need to silence this
room from listening ears, I have something I need to speak with you
about Sirius, and maybe..."
At the questioning look he shot towards Remus, Sirius waved his hand,
"His loyalty will always be to the Marauders first pup, and you are one on
an honorary basis for now. Not to worry. Mooney and I will handle our
privacy problem."
With that the two men went to work on bringing up charms in the room,
and when they put their wands away Harry began speaking, "I am afraid
I may have told a little white lie to you Sirius, but I hope you won't get
mad, because I have found a way to set you free."
Sirius and Remus both looked shocked by that, and the old werewolf
spoke first, "Harry I wish it were that simple! But so many eye witnesses
put Sirius at the scene of the crime, and no one among the living have
seen Pettigrew alive outside of the people in this house. Without the
capture of Pettigrew we would never be able to get him a trial."
"But what if I could get him a trial? Do you think we could prove his
innocence with Veritaserum and memories?" Harry inquired, "How about
an awesome defense attorney, and possibly the leading prosecution on
our side?"
Eyeing his godson carefully he asked, "What have you done?"
Harry gulped a bit under the strict gaze of his godfather on which he had
never seen before, "Susan Bones and I tricked everyone into believing we
were a couple. We told no one and kept it to ourselves, so when the
image of me wanting to visit my girlfriend around Christmas came up, no
one would question it. Not even Ron and Hermione. I managed to speak
at lengths with Madame Bones today, and I gave her enough information
to demand a trial. She has offered her word as Lady Bones, and her
department head to ensure your safety on the day of the trial. Given that
you submit yourself to arrest one hour before the trial she will personally
come to place you under arrest, and administer veritaserum in front of
Kingsley Shacklebolt, and Master Auror Mad Eye Moody for validity.
With that information they take you straight in front of the Wizengamot
and make you re-testify the truth, in which point you will be found
innocent. Remus I was told to inform you that Madame Bones would
want you to stand trial on Sirius' behalf, and tell the court your opinion
of the events."
Sirius looked shell shocked by the plan that his godson had put together
on his behalf, while Remus was letting the gears whirl to see where the
potential failures in his plans might be. After a few moments the two had
said nothing so Harry spoke, "Sirius, I don't want you to be a prisoner for
the rest of your life. You spent thirteen years behind bars for something
you didn't do. Today we have a chance to change it all, and make you a
free man. I know there are risk, but what happens if Voldemort gets
annoyed and kills Pettigrew tomorrow, we never find his body. You
would have to be on the run forever, or if someone we knew became
Minister of Magic. Do you want to wait for that to happen? What do we
have to lose?"
Sirius sighed, "Amelia is a good women. I knew her well while we were
in school, and she was as Hufflepuff as they come. I don't think she
would lead you astray by all this."
Putting a hand on his godfathers hand in hope to comfort and assure the
man Harry said, "She was crying Sirius. When it was all said and done
she cried. She left to get started on the case as soon as we finished, and
she seemed absolutely determined to see you free."
Stunned the man asked quietly, "Amie cried? Truly? You saw the tears?"
Harry nodded his head, while Remus was dead silent, "No doubt Sirius."
The man rolled his hands through his hair a few times slowly, and then
spoke, "If Amelia has set her mind to it, then I will be a free man one day.
She is just as brilliant and clever as your mother Harry. The house of
Bones has always been influential in law makings, and they have heavy
influence in the political arena. If anyone was going to set me free
without bringing Pettigrew to the courts alive, it was going to be
Dumbledore or Amelia Bones."
Harry shook his head, "I wouldn't count on Dumbledore to do anything
for me today, or tomorrow. No thanks to the old man, but I think he is to
into controlling the situation, that now some of the aspects are changing
he is trying to tighten the reigns, and make him seem like the most
important player on the board."
Remus defended the man in an instant, "Dumbledore is a good man
Harry. He has everyone's best interest in mind when he makes a decision.
He is also the only reason we are all gathered in this room together. Any
one of us would be dead without him."
Harry shook his head, "I think without him and his interference I would
be living with Sirius probably far away from here. But it is pointless to
speculate what could have happened. Dumbledore has fallen from what I
believed to be grace, and I am going to be more dependent on my
contacts and what I can do for myself, instead of what he can attempt to
do for me. From here on, I am just another student. If he keeps going on
the route we are on now, I will be dead before the year is over."
Neither men responded to that, but all had decided that the night was
over. No one in the house slept easily that night, but for most it was
different reasons. Some were apprehensive about the rise of Voldemort,
and the disappearances that were rampaging the country once again. A
few were apprehensive about a certain upstart teenager that was starting
to cause trouble in the Order. However a young teenager was wondering
if he was ever going to have a family with his godfather in the open
world, or if he was going to have to continue being the orphan, that he
was perhaps meant to be.
The next day Harry received an interesting letter from Susan that
professed her dying love for him, and that she couldn't wait to have his
arms around her again. He read the letter once under the scrutiny of
Molly Weasley whom had received the letter and clearly attempted to
read it before giving it to the young man. The letter was rather graphic in
their non existant intimate relationship, that made Harry smile stupidly
at the girls clearly dirty mind, and chuckle a bit remembering how Mrs.
Weasley blushed before handing it over..
Later when he was alone he had revealed the true contents of the letter
with the password he thought she might use, "I solemnly swear that I am
up to no good!"
When he said that the true words of the letter revealed themselves,
Dear Harry,
I hope you were clever enough to figure out the message. I wasn't sure of a
password in which you would get, so I thought I would try the one that
activated your map. If we have to correspond through more letters it will be
the same password each time. However I don't think we will have to do this
anytime soon, because Auntie has already put together enough things to bring
up a trial. She wishes for Sirius to surrender himself to her office at exactly
12:00Pm tomorrow afternoon, where my auntie will open her floo line for five
minutes. If he misses this time line, we will assume that he does not wish to
play the cards he has been given, and completely understand the skepticism
that might follow this letter. However Aunite promised that it was quite
disgusting how easily she found the error in justice, and hopes to fix it as
quickly as possible. Ron, Hermione, Remus, and Professor Mccgonagal are
going to be receiving court summonings the moment Sirius submits himself to
trial. If everything goes well, then this may be the best coup ever pulled off by
a couple of magical teenagers!
Tomorrow is December 28th, and Auntie says that when the year 1996 rolls
around she expects your godfather to be a free man, and I hope this becomes a
reality. With whatever its worth Harry, I really hope this all works out, and I
will be at the trial, which will start by 1:00PM at the latest, needless to say I
would arrive thirty minutes early, just in case. I will meet you at the visitor
center floo with some dress clothes that I don't believe you have access too.
Stay well, and stay safe Harry,
Susan Amelia Bones,
PS. Sorry about our cover up letter, I wanted to embarrass someone from
reading the whole thing, or trying to delve into it to far.
Harry grinned at the end of the letter and immediately set out to find his
godfather and give him the news.
The two celebrated quietly after Sirius carefully read the letter multiple
times, cracking a smile at the last line each time. When it was over the
man jumped up with glee and hugged his godson happily, "I can't wait to
take you to all these places we never got to go to! I will take you to
where the Marauders went during the summer, I am going to teach you
become an Animagus! So much to do, so much time to make up for!"
When he finished that statement he brushed the hair out of his godsons
face smiling, "Were going to make your parents smile down at us Harry,
that's a promise. I know we had a tough start in life together, but its not
to late to turn it all around. That promise about us being a proper family
comes true tomorrow. We will activate the Potter and Black vaults once
again and start taking an offense in everything we do. Dueling lessons
from the best teachers in the world. Wards, wards, and more wards. We
could hire hitwizards from the continent or the America's to come help us
fight. So many options Harry, and so many opportunities once I am free!"
The man smiled, like Harry had never seen him smile before, and he
prayed and swore upon his magic and life, that he would do whatever it
took to see his godfather walk out of the Ministry of magic tomorrow a
free man.
(A/N) So the next chapter is the trial and what happens directly
after. Its not going to be too much honestly, as I want to move to
the actual story line of this fanfic. The summer is going to take up
several chapters, and the remainin of school year will do the same,
so plenty of story to still go through.
Long run story thoughts:
Where would we like to end this? At the Half-Blood Prince? On the
run with Susan through the Deathly Hallows? I won't reveal how it
ends, but just where do we think this is going?
7. The Trial
Chapter 7
When Harry awoke the next day he was very anxious. However he was
not quite as anxious as his godfather who hadn't rested a bit. Thankfully
not many Order members were around that morning, so most didn't see
the nervous tendencies of Harry, Sirius, or Remus, throughout the
morning, though Ron and Hermione were starting to catch on to the fact
that something was up. Hermione noticed that Harry had a big smile on
his face and asked him with a snippy tone, "Another letter from Susan
Harry?"
Forgetting about his faux girlfriend for a second Harry looked confused,
but then said, "Oh no. Why do you ask?"
Ron grumbled as he sat down at his late breakfast, "Because you look like
you just won the Cup over there mate. Stop smiling so damn big!"
Making Harry smile larger at the twos frustration he said, "Oh come guys
cheer up, its going to be a good day."
Ron in fake cherry tone said, "Oh yeah mate, it will be great. More sitting
around the house doing nothing, but exploding snap, and reading."
Hermione gave the boy a nasty look, "And what may I ask is wrong with
reading?"
Ron held his hands up in surrender, "Nothing at all. I was just saying its
not my cup of tea for a great day that smiles over there is talking about."
"I don't think you are going to be sitting around all day here Ron, I think
you should be ready for anything." Harry said with a bit of a wink.
Before the two could question the boy Harry looked at the clock, and
knew it was time. As if on cue he heard an explosion go off upstairs, and
new the plan was going into motion. With a quick draw of his wand he
faked panic, and went straight for the stairs, with everyone in the kitchen
behind him. As he ran pass Sirius under the invisibility cloak he gave a
little prayer that everything today would go over well.
When they arrived to the top floor there was a small fire started, and a
stench that could make a skunk blush was in the air. Mrs. Weasley
immediately set out to blame Fred and George, but when they wouldn't
fess up to it, no one believed them. The mess took a bit to clean up, and
took almost every available wand to do it. However when they were
done, Harry slipped out of the room, and prayed that no one was going to
be downstairs when he got there.
Making it into the kitchen however he saw the back of a man he really
did not have an interest in seeing. The old bat was wearing his usual
black cloak, and was clearly already annoyed Harry quickly checked the
time to see it was already almost 12:30, and knew he had to get out, and
change before he could appear before the court.
Deciding whether to stun the man or not, the decision was made for him
when an owl flew to the window and was impatiently waiting for the
man to retrieve the letters. When he did this Harry made a casual walk
into the kitchen and into the floo, Snape didn't realize what he was doing
until it was to late. A red spell flew towards him, but by the time it
approached him he was already whirling across the country to the
Ministry of Magic.
When he appeared out of the floo he was in a familiar large atrium that
he had only first stepped into a few months before. Looking into the sea
of unknown faces, he saw one familiar one that had a pretty smile, and
long red hair, that was clearly searching for someone familiar as well.
Hoping to be the one the girl was looking for he quickly set out to
approach her, "Susan!"
The girls eyes darted straight to the sound of his voice and she exclaimed,
"Harry!"
The girl quickly embraced the boy clearly happy to have a familiar face
to be with and said, "I ordered some robes with the money you left me
with the other night, and I had some change left over."
She quickly reached into her pocket as she handed him the parcel she
was carrying, but Harry waved her off, "We can use it to celebrate tonight
so keep it."
Smiling at her fake boyfriend she nodded, "Alright now go change. The
trial could start any moment. I have already seen a few Wizengamot
members come in clearly disgruntled!"
Harry nodded quickly taking his first good look at the girl who was
looking prettier than usual. Wearing a short skirt, and expensive looking
blouse, the girls bust, and waste line were looking phenomenally on
point. Not that this was the first time Harry had noticed either of those
things, but today he was wondering just what life would be like if Susan
Bones was his girlfriend.
Shaking the cobwebs out of his head, he quickly told her that he would
shortly returned and changed into his robes.
Looking into the mirror he knew he had never worn finer clothing. The
silk type material he was wearing now was dark black, and had what he
believed to be the Potter family crest on his robes. He had never seen a
real picture of it, but he had it described to him by Sirius over the
Summer, and knew this must have been the majestic symbol of his
family.
When he left the nearby changing room he approached Susan once again
who looked him over once and quickly adjusted his cloak and collars,
gave him another look and smiled, "You look great Harry, lets go have a
seat in the courtroom. We may be separated in there, or they could have
us sorted by minors maybe, it depends which room we get."
Glad to have the clearly well informed red head at his side, he took her
outstretched hand and followed her to the courtroom that they were
instructed to go to.
Upon arrival to courtroom number ten Harry remembered that this was
the exact room that he had once been seated in on trial himself. This also
meant that the entire back part of the room however was for media, and
guest. The front row was cleared off for some of the of witnesses, or their
guests. Naturally Harry invited Susan to sit with him in the front row of
the stands, where Professor McGonagall was already seated with Remus
Lupin, one of whom were surprised to see him there, "Mr. Potter? I don't
suppose you know why we were called here today do you? I had feared
that it might be you on trial up there, when I received the message."
Harry and Remus exchanged brief looks that said, 'Don't rat me out, I am
playing dumb.'
Taking Remus' ignorance into account he attempted to feign the same
ignorance, "I have no idea professor. I was downstairs when I received
the call to the Ministry, and I thought it might have been Professor
Dumbledore needing me, so I came straight here. In bad judgment
though, I forgot to tell anyone I was leaving."
The Transfiguration teacher nodded then looked at Susan, "And you Ms.
Bones? What are you here for?"
Flying on the spot with hope of fooling the old women she said, "I am
interning for my Aunts prosecution position. She told me that there was
going to be a huge case today presented to the Wizengamot, so I thought
it would be a good day to come spectate. I was just as surprised as any
when I saw Harry here."
It was clear to both pupils of the stern professor was not easily fooled by
the two's lie, and sniffed, "Potter why do I have a feeling you know
exactly why we are all sitting here today?"
Harry gave the women a small sheepish smile, and said, "After all these
years professor, I thought you were starting to just kind of go with it!"
This time Harry and Susan were almost floored by the smile that crossed
the witches face, "You're right Mr. Potter, I don't know why I even asked!"
The four that made up the group in that moment all smiled a bit. The
teenagers were sharing mischievous like looks, while the older man had a
look of remembrance, which the oldest witch shared.
Ron and Hermione filed in shortly after, and it was unsurprising when
Hermione revealed the obvious to something that the adults had
previously overlooked, "Harry. When did you get those robes, and when
did you have time to change into them?"
Grinning at his female best friend he said, "Its going to be an interesting
day Hermione, and I will apologize in advance for keeping you two into
the dark. We had to be sure no one would interfere with what happens
next."
Hermione looked accusingly at Susan, "Since when have you kept us in
the dark?"
Susan visibly flinched, but not from Hermione's word, but Harry's
reaction, "When you decided to keep me in the dark over the Summer! Its
not that I wanted to, but I couldn't allow Dumbledore to try and stop us,
and who would you side with Hermione, me or the headmaster?"
Hermione hesitated to answer that, but thankfully Ron didn't, "It would
be you no doubt mate, you know that."
Harry gave his best friend a grateful nod, "Thank you Ron. I wish
Hermione shared your loyalty."
The girl blushed at that, but before she could protest Fudge slammed his
gavel on the desk. "It is December 28th 1995 the year of our Lords and
Ladies. This is the 455th gathering of the Wizengamot, and we have been
called by Amelia Susan Bones, whom wishes to address with what I have
been assured is a most pressing matter. Madame Bones."
Madame Bones stood up from her position straighening up here business
dress and robes, "Thank you Minister Fudge. I don't want to waste to
much of everyone's time with the politics of all this, so I will just say that
2 days I ago I stumbled across some evidence in the case of Sirius Black
murdering 13 muggles back in November 1981. This evidence troubled
me, so I began to dig. I kept digging and kept digging, and this is what I
found."
Amelia dropped two sheets of paper on the desk, and immediately the
chamber went into silence, until the uproar began starting with Augusta
Longbottom, "That is Preposterous, that is two measly pieces of Paper
Madame Bones, I assume there is more to this evidence list that caught
your professional eye."
The head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement merely shook
her head, "Actually Lady Longbottom it was the fact that there were only
two sheets of paper that caught my attention in the first place. I was
looking for a court record that way I could take the testimony and
hopefully see why it was that Black did not get the death penalty,
because believe it or not Lords and Ladies of this governing body, what
brought this whole thing to light was teenage love."
It was then when Amelia Bones turned to Harry and Susan in the visitor
box, and Susan instinctively quickly took Harry's hand to prevent him
from panicking, "You see, my niece Susan wanted to give her boyfriend
Harry Potter a Christmas gift that would be more meaningful then
something of monetary value, because she knows his story, better than
probably anyone else in this room, and she asked me why the person who
handed the Potters over to Voldemort still was a freeman, and I saw
something I hope I never saw in my nieces eyes, and that was doubt, that
her government, and my department could protect her, so I began to dig."
It was clear to Harry that the women's words had already struck many
people in the audience, so he didn't attempt to protest anything yet, and
clearly Susan had a lot of faith in what was being said, so he implied that
she had heard this speech at least once, "Ladies and Gentlemen I found
two pieces of paper, and all it was is the arresting papers that Barty
Crouch Sr. filed when he took Black into Custody. It includes that Black
was laughing hysterically, and that they found Pettigrew's finger and 13
dead bodies. That is it ladies and gentlemen, no more and no less."
The room was silent, but not for long as one person stood in the crowd of
Lords and Ladies, "You mean to tell me that the Department of Magical
Law Enforcement sent a lord to Azakaban without a trial, is that what I
am getting Madame Bones?"
Susan whispered in Harry's ear as quietly as possible, "That is Hannah's
mom Harry, Becky Abbot, both her parents are on the Wizengamot."
Harry nodded while Amelia put her hands in front of her and looked
down in shame, "Sadly that is exactly what I am saying. Sirius Black was
never given a trial. His wand was never recovered. Nor was Pettigrews,
nor were any magical eye witnesses there to put him at the scene of the
crime, much less say that he did it."
The Minister was quick to intervene, "This can't be true Amelia. I was
there as a young auror cadet when we apprehended Black! He was mad
with rage."
"Rage Minister, or hysterical from losing his best friend, a man he
considered to be his brother in all but blood?
The man sputtered out, "It can't be. Not wirth Barty, nor Bagnold as
Minister of Magic!"
Amelia shrugged, "The war was over Minister. Many people were still
being found dead in the streets. Can you blame former Minister Bagnold
or Barty for trying to sweep this all under the rug."
Knowing it was wise not to answer that bait he remained silent, but
Amelia decided to take command, "Lords and Ladies. I propose we
rescind the kiss on the site order of Black, and offer him a fair trial. Right
here, right now. We use emergency powers of veritserum, and pensieve
collected memories from people in this room, and make a decision on
guilt or innocence. Minister Fudge has repeadtedly said in the media in
the past few weeks that this is a time of peace, lets act like it, and
attempt to fix our families old crimes, and potentially shed light on a
family who lost everything in the world for the people in this room."
Many were screaming their agreements from the stands, including
Augusta Longbottom, the Abbots, the Diggories, and many other families
of the light and neutral side of things. Even the darkest of families like
the Notts and Malfoys' had stayed respectfully quiet.
When the chanting and talking died down Fudged banged his gavel,
"Very well. All in favor of rescinding the kiss on the site order of Sirius
Orion Black, and allowing him a trial as soon as possible. If in favor say
aye."
More than half of the crowd easily answered that and raised their hands
in the air in show of approval. In Harry's surprise even Fudge raised his
wand to show his favor on the matter. When the matter was decided
Fudged banged his gavel again, "Excellent dispatch an edition of the
Daily Prophet and let it known that Sirius Black is now being welcomed
and invited into the Ministry for a fair trial for the murder of Peter
Pettigew, and 13 muggles. Let it be known that we are ready to here
Black's side of the story, and if that he does not show up we will have to
assume that he is guilty of all charges."
Amelia Bones then stood up and said, "As it happens Minister Black
surrendered himself just an hour ago to the questioning of my
department, we have dementors getting ready to kiss him as we speak,
should I rescind the order!"
Fudge looked pale at the thought, "Amelia! I am surprised at you. I order
you to rescind the command, and bring him here at once."
For a moment Harry's heart dropped, but Susan gave his hand an extra
squeeze to assure him that it was all a hoax, to ensure that Amelia didn't
take any of the heat on this. The women quickly however through her
patronus charm out of the room and it took off towards the headquarters
of her office, "Forgive me Minister, I was merely fulfilling my duty, and
trying to fulfill the last standing order. Black will be brought here within
minutes. My men will be quick, that is a promise."
Quicker than what would have perhaps convinced most people Sirius was
being dragged into the room a little roughly by Moody, and Shacklebolt,
both of whom kept a very serious poker face. Many people gasped at the
man who was clearly not the young man they had all remembered years
ago. Of course for many people in the room they had gone to school with
this man, and were shocked as the rest of the country to learn that he had
been sent to Azkaban for what he had been accused of.
Sirius was aggressively sat in the chair, and the Wizengamot was abuzz
with quiet chatter until Fudge banged his gavel, "Sirius Orion Black, you
have been brought in front of the Wizengamot today for the murder of 14
individuals, 13 muggles, and one Peter Pettigrew, I am afraid that
regardless of your guilt this body owes you an apology, this is a matter
that is very long over do. With that being said Mr. Black, would you like
to the court to present you with an attorney."
"No Minister, I would merely like to face the music I have been forced to
live with."
Mutterings in the room seemed to not like his choice of words, but Fudge
nodded, "Very well, then how you plead Mr. Black?"
It was the next words that would change Harry's life forever, "Not guilty
on all counts."
This surprise was clear to everyone, and then outrage. Harry stared at the
back of his Godfathers head the whole time, and part of him was
wondering if they had been foolish to attempt this, but then Madame
Bones stood up, "Minister I would like permission to administer
Veritaserum to the accused."
Fudge nodded quickly to the women who signaled for a nearby auror to
bring her some, and the man stumbled to do it quick enough. When
Amelia took the bottle she menacingly walked over to Sirius Black, "Lord
Black I suppose we should call you until the court has determined your
guilt or innocence, do we have permission to use the truth potion on you
for the sake of this trial?"
"You may."
The man said confidently. She then swept forward capping the bottle
open and administering three drops to his mouth. She waited a long
thirty seconds then asked, "What is your name?"
"Sirius Orion Black."
"What is your date of birth?"
"November 3rd 1955."
"Are you ready for the questions that will determine your future Mr.
Black, that may very well determine whether you live or die today?"
"I have been waiting for 15 years Amie, and I don't wish to wait another
moment."
His words shocked the court, but no one said a word. Voldemort himself
could have appeared in the room, but Harry was unsure whether people
would have noticed him or not, "Sirius Orion Black, are you a death
eater?"
"No, I hate death eaters."
"Did you support Voldemort in the last war?"
"I would rather have died."
"Were you the Potter's secret keeper in 1981?"
"No."
"Who was?"
"A man we very well trusted James and I. We thought we had everyone
fooled. We had no idea just how true that was. Peter Pettigrew was the
secret keeper, and I wish I could've have killed him for it."
Harry waited for the shouting, but it never came, "Lord Black, do you
mean to tell this body of Lords and Ladies, that you did not betray the
Potters?"
"I would've died a thousands times over before I gave up James and Lily.
Not a day goes by where I wish I had not allowed Peter to cast the
Fidelius charm and become the secret keeper."
"Can you tell us what happened Lord Black, don't leave anything out, it is
time for the world, and the young man behind you to know exactly what
happened."
Sirius nodded and began his story. He told the crowd how he had
convinced James and Lily to make Peter the secret Keeper, how they
thought Remus was the spy in their group that was fighting the death
eaters. He told how he felt the spell destroyed on Halloween of 1981, and
thought that Peter had been found and killed, so he made a beeline to
Godric's Hallow only to be to late. He cried through the part of holding
the Potter's dead body, while Hagrid came and pulled Harry out of his
crib, and took his to Dumbledore. He sobbed through the part where he
tracked Peter down and confronted him in the street after he had learned
of the man's survival, and the taking of the dark mark.
The room was silent, except for one interruption from Fudge to
readminster the Veritaserum as the dose might have worn off. But Sirius
took another dose, and they continued on. The story of him being
arrested, and then carted off to Azkaban, and stopped at his escape where
he confessed to being an illegal animagus. He even ratted out James and
Peter for their law breaking habit. But after he told the court why they
had done it they understood, and it was basically an unspoken agreement
that he would not be charged with such a small crime in the grand
scheme of things.
When it was all said and done, Amelia said her final words, "Lord Black. I
cannot speak on behalf of this body, much less the wizarding world, but
if everything said today was true the world owes you an apology, and I
hope you will take mine first, for I am truly sorry."
The women didn't cry though it was clear to some that she wanted to.
She then stepped down from the stand, "Minister I have witnesses to
something that happened on Hogwarts ground in 1993, as well as
teachers and friends to testify on behalf on Lord Black today. I do not
wish to burden or take anymore of the courts time, so if it found
unnecessary, and we believe we can cast a just decision, then I am
prepared to rest my case."
Minister Fudge looked pale as he said, "No Madame Bones, I do believe
that is all we need to make an informed decision."
"All in favor of clearing the accused of all charges?"
Harry was surprised to see Fudge's hand go straight up. He looked over to
the Delores Umbridge who was sitting in the stand with a clearly angry
look on her face. The green eyed boy was almost disturbed the fact that
the toad faced women had said nothing during the trial, but couldn't
bring himself to think anything negative in the moment, because this was
possibly the moment he had been waiting for his whole life. The moment
he would no longer be an orphan.
As he looked across the room his hopes continued to rise. It was clear
that many people had been touched by the trial. It was then when Fudge
slammed his gavel on the desk, "Cleared of all charges!"
Harry didn't wait for anything or anyone else, he cleared the bench that
separated him from his Godfather and run up to the man as fast as his
legs would carry him, and hugged the man. He heard the sound of
snapping cameras, but for the first time he didn't care. He felt his
Godfathers hand run through his hair, and knew his dream since he was
just a little boy had come true when he heard the words, "Thank you pup,
for helping me keep my end of the bargain up!"
Harry didn't hold back the tears that followed. They weren't sobs or
anything like that. They were dignified tears, that showed he had a rough
start of things in life, but on this day of December 28th 1995, his world
was going to change, and he owed it all to a certain red head behind him,
and he was never going to forget it.
(A/N) So short and sweet, and I hope to hear from all of you in the
reviews. Cheers!
Thoughts:
I have written out pretty far into this, and I am looking at some
characters that I need to know what to do with. This is a Harry light
side story, so do we want to see Snape killed? Draco? The story line
with Draco and the vanishing cabinet? Tell me what you think!
Also to the reviewers who have commented on the explanation
points, I am working to fix it...lol sorry.
8. A Free Man
Chapter 8
The court scene that Harry and Sirius dealt with was rather ridiculous,
but at the time neither man could be upset. It was a miracle that Sirius
Black who started this day as a mass murderer, and Enemy #1 of the
country walked through the halls of the government a free man.
Many Lords and Ladies had approached Sirius as Lord Black, and he told
them that he had been away for a long time, and would have to speak
with his advisors at Gringotts, and check what the state his house was in
before he could make any promises, or contribute to any alliance
building activities.
The main moment of truth came when Sirius and Amelia came face to
face and he bowed deeply, "It seems that I find myself once again in the
debt of your family Madame Bones. Is there anything I can do to
compensate you for your efforts? I know the risk you took, and a Black
always likes to pay his debts. What will it be? Gold? Property?"
The women stared sternly at the haggard man for a moment before
saying, "I think you and your Godson should join my family on New
Year's for the Bones annual party. Perhaps then we can discuss the state
of our alliance, and perhaps other things that may be relevant at the
time."
Sirus bowed once again, "I humbly await the day then my lady."
The Marauder then kissed the fair ladies hand, and put his arm back
around his Godson and dragged him off to get closer and closer to the
gate. It was there where they faced Dumbledore, who did his best to look
cheery for the victory, "Congratulations gentlemen, your schemes on all
fronts seemed to have paid off."
Harry shook his head, "I learned from a master Headmaster. I was sad to
not see you at the trial. Perhaps you could've been Sirius' defense."
The old man took a fake smile with the men responding with, "It does not
seem Mr. Black needed any extra help today. He had a good ghost in his
corner, and I can only be of joy that a tragedy of justice has finally been
corrected. I hope this does not end any of our current arrangements."
Sirius merely shrugged his shoulders, "Oh many changes are coming
Dumbledore, and I will remind you that I am Lord Black as I am the sole
remaining survivor of the Black Line that holds the name. Headquarters
may still be yours, as I hate the home, and you may still uphold
operations there. Harry however is going to be coming with me, and we
are going to revive Potter Manor, and ensure that guardianship is in my
name before the day ends."
Looking grave Dumbledore said, "I don't think that is a good idea Sirius.
Perhaps you should stay at Headquarters for a while, that way you have
some time to find your feet once again. As for moving to Potter Manor, I
do not believe that wise with Voldemort stocking through the streets."
Sirius stepped up toe to toe with Dumbledore this time and growled out,
"No more Dumbledore. The last time we listened to you it nearly killed us
all. Had James listened to his father chances are he would still be here.
Potter Manor's wards are still standing, and it would take Voldemort
himself to rip those wards apart. Harry will be safe there, and will finally
have the chance to be the young wizard that he was supposed to be.
Given the world of opportunities that I know Lily and James would have
wanted him to have. He will have the finest dueling instructors in the
world, along with a Quidditch coach if he so desires it. Because that
Dumbledore is what I childhood is supposed to be like, not that equivocal
shit you left him in. Good day headmaster, and for once stay out of the
way."
With that Sirius dragged Harry through the atrium roughly bumping the
headmaster as he walked by. Before they made it to the floo network
though they were stopped by a soft voice calling for Harry. Harry
instantly recognized the voice and stopped to look for the source, when
he saw a red head trying to make her way through the crowd and get to
them, "Harry! I am sorry to catch you guys on the run, but I was
wondering if we were still on for New Years Eve?"
Sirius managed to beat the boy to the explanation however and claimed,
"It seems you are a dollar waiting on a dime Lady Bones. My young
Godson here has already made plans with me, and I apologize if that
takes him from you."
Knowing that Sirius was playing a mean trick Harry spat out, "With your
Aunt Susan, Sirius is playing his first joke as a free man. Madame Bones
invited us to come over New Years for the party, and celebrate the
victory, and alliance between our houses."
Susan's face instantly brightened at that announcement and jumped into
a hug for Harry, "Then I can't wait to see you guys then! Enjoy the next
few days Harry, from what I understand you will have deserved it."
Harry wanted to say more to the girl, but knew this wasn't the time or
the place, so he merely returned the hug the best he could, and promised
to write to her soon. As the two men were preparing to turn to the floo
they heard a scream in their direction, "Die Blood Traitors, AVADKA
KEDAVRA!"
Seeing a flashing green light come towards them Harry did the only
natural thing he could think to do, and that was tackle the person closest
to him, which was Susan, the moment they hit the ground though he had
popped back up and began returning a flurry of spells towards the man
who was the clear attacker, "Reducto! Impendimenta! Expulso!"
The three spells snapped out so fast the man didn't have any time to
defense himself, and he was quickly knocked out. Most of the atrium had
come alive at the site of the green killing curse though and had scattered
to run for their lives, as if they were chickens with their heads cut off.
Harry was almost disgusted with these people, but didn't want to raise a
fit now. Aurors were already on the scene, and he didn't attempt to rush
the downed man. He turned to Susan whom had already made it to her
feet, "You saved my life Harry."
Shaking his head, "I did what anyone would have done Susan. I saw the
curse coming, and I moved as quickly as possible. I remember what
happened the last time I heard those words, and didn't see it coming. I
didn't want it to happen to you."
A scream from behind them made Harry's nerves jump and pointed his
wand towards the sound of the voice, but quickly discovered the attack
may have been over, but there was a casualty. Laying on the floor nearby
was an unknown man who had a look of fear in his lifeless eyes. Harry
felt his insides go cold. He had saved one, but cost the life of another.
Sirius swept quickly behind the two and said, "Lets us all leave. Susan
you can come with us for now, and we will send your Aunt a Patronus
from Ollivanders which will be our first stop. We must get a wand in my
hand, before something like this happens again. The fact that my fifteen
year old Godson had to save my life, and yours Ms. Bones is no longer
acceptable. You will be safe with us I promise."
Susan looked around and nodded her head at the chaos. The aurors were
still surrounding the man that had been down, and noticed he was not
moving. Fearing the worse, she quickly agreed hoping to prevent Harry
from seeing who he may or may not have killed.
The trio quickly went into the floo, and traveled to the Leaky Cauldron in
mere seconds, but the moment they touched down, Harry drew his wand
on Sirius and said, "The news may not have traveled yet Sirius, you
should go in disguise for today. Nothing to drastic, but something that
will keep most eyes off of us."
The Marauder nodded his head quickly, and Harry cast a few advanced
glamor charms to change his look, and then turned to Susan, "I will send
your aunt a message now if you'd like. You are welcome to tag along
with us, but it could be a long day, and I assume your aunt is about to be
a very busy women."
Susan looked around for a moment and then said, "Tell my Auntie that I
am going to hang out with you guys in the alley, and I will return to
Bones Manor by 6PM at the latest."
Accepting the red heads answer he looked at Sirius and thought of the
future they were going to share together as a family, and flicked his
wand out, "Expecto Patronum!"
The stag popped out quickly and bowed to his master as he saw no
enemies were around, "Prongs, go to Madame Bones at the Ministry and
inform her that Susan is safe with Harry Potter and Sirius Black, we are
fleeing the scene of the crime where a man just shot a killing curse at us,
and attempting to get Sirius a wand as quickly as possible. Susan will
return to Bones Manor by 6PM."
The large creature bowed once again, and then shot off in a direction that
must have been the quickest route to the Ministry. Sirius gaped at the
boy for a moment, then merely hugged him, "I think that was the first
time I consciously saw your patronus Harry…It looks just like your dad.
Down to the smallest detail. It's perfect."
Smiling sadly at the man he said, "It's still my favorite spell. Now come
on, we need to get going. The sooner we can get you a wand the better."
Agreeing with the sentiment the three runners went straight for the alley,
and straight to the wand shop without getting a second glance. When
they made it to Ollivanders wand shop, he was clearly surprised to see
the people in the room, "Mr. Black, Mr. Potter, Ms. Bones, what a
pleasant surprise. I do not usually do much business during the school
year, so it is nice to have some company today. Let us see if I can
remember this right, Mr. Potter, 11' Phoenix feather and holly wand. Ms.
Bones you were 11' Unicorn hair and holly. One of the odder
combinations I have ever made. I find it interesting with the similar
components of your wand, and Mr. Potters, that you approach me
together. I do believe these wands could quite easily-"
Sirius interrupted the man, "Sorry to interrupt Mr. Olivander, but we are
in a bit of hurry, we were just attacked earlier at the Ministry."
The stern man then turned on the younger man saying, "Considering the
fact that you are with the head of the Department of Magical Law
Enforcements daughter, can I assume that you have been finally clearled
of all charges then Mr. Black? Or should I be checking these two very
unlikely people you would be with for the symptoms of the Imperius
curse?"
Susan snorted, "Even if I were Mr. Ollivander, no one can hold Harry
under the curse, not even Mad-Eye Moody."
The man looked in amazement at the young man across from, "Quite an
impressive ability Mr. Potter, one I did not know you possessed. But yes,
perhaps given the circumstances we should make haste. Mr. Black, I did
not give you your first wand if I remember correctly, which I almost sure
I do. Your wand was made by your grandfather Orion Black, who was
quite the skilled wand crafter. Made every primary wand for the Black
children for as long as I can remember. It is sad to know that he left the
world without passing that knowledge on to you, or another."
Sirius looked at the ground sadly, "It is true, my grandfather was a very
talented man, but you are correct, I don't believe he passed his
knowledge down to anyone. My last wand was a Blackthorn wand, 11
inches, and Acromantula heartstring."
Harry and Susan both shivered at the thought of an acromantula heart
being the core to someone's wand, but mostly because of the memory of
Aragog running fresh through both of their minds. Ollivander nodded, "I
myself have never used Acromantula heartstring for a wand, and I hope
your previous wand is one day recovered so that way I may study it?"
Sirius shook his head sadly, "If by some miracle it is found again, I can
promise you I will let you research it, but I believe Pettigrew stole it
many years ago."
Shaking his head the man nodded, "Alright let us begin with something
then. You are older, and your magical core is most likely almost fully
built, so let us see if we can find a last permanent partner for you. I have
a few blackthorn wands in the shop, let us see if any of them work for
you."
After several attempts at wands, with no success, Sirius was beginning to
get frustrated, when Ollivander handed him a completely different
looking wand, "Humor me Mr. Black, I do believe this wand may fit your
taste."
Eyeing the wand skeptically Sirius reached his hand out to grab the
wand, but before he could touch it, the wand shot straight into his hand,
and a shower of red and yellow sparks came out, causing the three to
spectators to jump for joy. Sirius eyed the wand in amazement, "I have
never felt such power in a wand, what is it?"
The old wand crafter smiled lightly, "It is thestral hair, and elder wood
Mr. Black. I have only ever made five wands with this type of core, and
they have all been given to all kinds of different people, but I do believe
this one will serve you well."
Sirius nodded again in appreciation before pocketing the wand, and
offering his hand to the man, "Thank you Ollivander, for your haste, and
your silence."
With that Sirius reached into his pocket and pulled out 10 galleons and
placed them on the counter. Harry and Susan both watched in shock,
clearly not knowing the man had galleons on him, but he merely winked
at the kids, as the man took the coins happily, "I am happy to serve the
house of Black. I hope in the future if you sire offspring I may seem them
in my store."
The man laughed lightly, "I don't know if the world is ready for Sirius
Black to have children old chap. I don't think they are even ready for him
to be free, so perhaps, but perhaps not."
The man smiled and bowed to the Lord of the Wizengamot and recently
freed man.
This allowed a moment to pass before Sirius said, "I do believe Gringotts
is next, for I have exhausted the little cash I had on hand. Ms. Bones you
have a choice here. You can sit in on whatever we do next, or you may
return home. Now that I feel I can safely escort you to the place."
The girl shyly looked around for a minute and said, "Auntie isn't going to
be home until late, and Hannah is on the continent, so if you don't mind
the intrusion..."
Sirius waved the young girl off before she could go on, "No intrusion at
all actually! Just some simple matters, and you can even be a witness to
something quite historical."
Looking confused the red head asked, "What would that be Lord Black?"
The man took one look at her then dramatically out to the sky, "The day
the tides turned Miss Bones, the day the tide turned."
Susan and Harry grinned at each other, as they followed the man who
was clearly on a hot streak a mile long, and they followed him straight
up to the pillars of Gringotts, where he pushed both doors open and
walked in like he owned the place. When he made it to a counter he
proclaimed, "I would like to see my useless account manager, I believe he
goes by the name of one nut!"
The goblin behind the counter growled, "What business do you have with
Lord Rugnut wizard. He is only Black Account Manager, and does not
take calls from a wizard of lower status."
Grinning Sirius snapped, "Well I do happen to be Sirius Orion Black, Lord
of House Black, so if you don't mind retrieving my account manager, I am
sure he will be both happy and pissed to see me at the same time!"
Suddenly a booming voice came from behind the counter nearby, "Why I
thought I smelt a son of a bitch walk through our doors! I would've had
the guards throw him out had I known he was going to rot the place up
so bad!"
"Lord Rugnut, it has been a while!" Sirius said walking towards the
master goblin who stood at about average height of the rest of the race.
When the small creature approached him they stood toe to toe for a
moment before the goblin responded in a serious tone, "Not long
enough."
The two stared at each other for a moment, and Harry and Susan both
began fingering their wands as if a death match might take place any
moment, but just as Harry was about to suggest their departure the
creature and man began laughing as one! The two teenagers took the
moment to stare at each other in pure confusion, while Sirius and the
goblin shook hands aggressively, "It is good to see you again Lord Black. I
feared those imbeciles at the Ministry would never let you walk these
halls again as a free man!"
Susan asked in shock, "You knew he was innocent?"
The goblin turned to face the young lady snorting, "Knew it? We told the
Ministry about 300 times in the first year that Pettigrew and Potter took
the Fidelius here at Gringotts with Rucksalt! I was in the room at the
time, and we attempted to get in contact with many Ministry officials,
but us being lowly goblins, we did not get the grace of a response!"
Shaking his head Harry responded, "Why does that not surprise me!"
"Your dad did the fidelius charm here with the Potter account keeper,
who was a long time ally to house Potter. Rugnut was there at the time,
and witnessed the event. Its how I have been getting money, and how I
got your firebolt Harry." Sirius explained.
Rugnut nodded, "No trial, means no guilt. In goblin nation you are
innocent until proven guilty. So Lord Black and I exchanged
correspondence from time to time, but kept it minimal in his best
interest. He mailed me just yesterday however informing me that today
he would likely be a free man, and that he had certain interest he wanted
to take care of immediately. With that being said, lets us all take a step
back into my office, so we can make this as short as possible."
In awe Susan and Harry followed back the goblin and wizard to where
they entered a quite quaint little office. It wasn't anything special, but
Harry knew the goblins probably didn't spend just large amounts of time
in these small little spaces, as they were obviously very busy creatures,
"Right down to business then. These are the papers that makes Harry
James Potter your blood and legal son. This will give him all rights to the
Black family in case of your demise, and it will also require him to sire 2
Black children, neither must be male, though it will be stipulated from
birth that one of them must keep the name Black. These are the papers to
annul the marriage of Lucius Malfoy and Narcissa Malfoy. These are the
papers to bring back Andromeda and Nymphadora Tonks back in the
house of Black. I also took the liberty of gathering what properties you
have left, and putting them in this file. I need several signatures, and a
couple drops of blood from both of you."
Harry looked at his godfather in shock, whom had already frozen, "I had
yet to inform Harry of that possibility Rugnut."
The goblin looked slightly embarrassed as he stared from the folder back
to the boy, "Err, right, well then perhaps I will give you two a few
moments to talk-"
Harry shook his head, "No need. Sirius if you are offering to blood adopt
me then I accept."
The man shook his head and dropped to his knees in front of the boy as
he was seated in the chair next to him, "I am not asking you to forget
James and Lily Harry, in fact I am asking you to do the opposite. Let me
protect you from everything that may legally stand in your way. Let me
do what Lily and James chose me to do all those years ago, that I have
failed so greatly. Let me be the dad you always wanted, and James will
be the father you always needed."
Harry nodded gently, trying to hold back the tears, "Nothing would be
better Sirius!"
The two men stood up and embraced each other tightly, but then quickly
separated and listened to the instructions of the master goblin, "I warn
you Mr. Potter. Upon your seventeenth birthday you will still become
Lord Potter, with the full duties of a Lord. That will include the possible
duty to marry, and continue the Potter line. This will give you the
opportunity to learn about this as I am sure Lord Black will teach you
many things, but if something were to happen to him then you would
take on both titles, and be required to uphold both ends of the family
tree. Do you understand and accept these conditions?"
Harry nodded his head slowly, "Sirius still has time to have children, and
I hope he lives through whatever may come next in life, so yes I do
accept."
The goblin nodded and pointed at a few places that required signatures.
After that he said, "Ms. Bones I believe? Will you please come stand over
here and witness the blood signing of the papers?"
The girl quickly nodded and stood up while the goblin made Sirius and
Harry stand a percise distance apart while holding their hands out over
the paper while he swiftly nicked both of them, "By the power of magic,
law, and Gringotts we deem these documents official and completely
legal to be recognized by all intelligible bodies in the world. So mote it
be."
Harry and Sirius both said at the same time, "So mote it be."
This caused the blood droplets to turn golden for only a moment, and
then solidify onto the paper, "That is all that I require of you three today.
Lord Black I will begin filing all of this at once. Is there anything else that
you require of me?"
Sirius shook his head, "I need another large pouch of 1000 galleons
retrieved from the Black family vault, and then that will be all."
The goblin nodded, and called out to a goblin standing outside the door
to go and fetch the gold while Sirius finished signing just a few more
spots on the paper, "Your gold is waiting for you at the counter at the
front. It is a pleasure to have you back in these halls Lord Black."
The man grinned shaking the goblins hand again, "It is a pleasure to be
back Rugnut, I am sure we will be in touch soon for further actions."
Grinning menacingly the goblin responded, "I sure hope so Lord Black."
With that the three once again departed another location. As soon as
Sirius had picked up his gold, and then left the building Susan didn't wait
ten steps for saying, "What the bloody hell was that? I have never seen
wizards and goblins act so casually with one another? I have also never
seen such efficient work from them in my fifteen years of dealing with
them!"
It was news to Harry that Susan was fifteen like him, making her one of
the younger ones in their year like him, but didn't raise the question as
he to was curious about the goblins. Sirius grinned at the girl and walked
off for a moment before turning around saying, "Why don't we all discuss
it over lunch. I am buying, and then I can talk to you two, and get you
home Ms. Bones as it is now 4:00Pm and I never like to send a lady home
past a set curfew."
The girl grinned and nodded following after the man who was clearly
strutting towards the leaky cauldron with his two young charges in tow.
After arriving at the Cauldron the group ordered their food at the front,
and then took a seat at a nearby booth while Susan was clearly waiting
for some answers. Sirius however was perfectly content on looking at his
fake finger nail polish, so Harry took some mercy upon the girl, "Come on
Sirius out with it!"
The man chuckled and leaned over the table to whisper quietly to his
younger companions, "Look Black family stuff has made the Goblins and
my family go way back! I have known Rugnut my whole life, and I used
to deal with him when I went to the bank with either my grandfather or
my father. I learned that the little goblin has a wicked sense of humor,
and doesn't like to be treated any differently then how we treat each
other. So I deal with him however I want, instead of trying to act all
cordial and respectful. He appreciates, and I appreciate it, because we
aren't into the whole formalized bull shit. Sorry I hate to swear in front of
a lady, especially one that has red hair, because it brings nothing but bad
memories!"
The man grimaced, but Susan wasn't appeased or distracted, "But what
about everything else. You clearly had plans, and you didn't execute all
this in the twenty four window we gave you."
Sirius gave the girl a sad smile, "Ms. Bones I have been planning this day
for a long time. I have had most of this stuff running through my mind
for well over 10 years. When I heard of my brothers death, and the death
of Orion Black, I began planning just what would happen to the house of
Black. Well I certainly didn't want it to fall in the hands of a Malfoy so
my first thought was, how do I get the fortune and the title to someone
who won't spoil the house or fund the dark lord. Well that was easy, if I
could get Harry to agree, then I would blood adopt him and then he
could have it all if I die or have no kids. Boom that was one problem
solved. However if that didn't happen and I was never freed it was all in
my will for Rugnut to make sure Harry was my blood adopted to son off
the record when I died. It couldn't be on the record for obvious reasons,
but he would've known to make sure it happened the moment he heard
about my death. Do you follow me so far?"
Susan nodded, and Harry paid close attention trying to pick up on the
little things, "Okay so the other things were even simpler. Narcissa was
forced into that relationship with Lucius Malfoy, and she hated the man
while we were in school, so I didn't want her to be stuck with him. My
dear sister Andromeda was cast from the family by my mother because
she married a muggleborn, but that is kind of ridiculous and medieval so
I reversed that decision to. Had I died all this would've happened, but
now I get to live to see it happen. I had written it all down months ago
when Voldemort returned, because I assumed that anything could happen
at any point, so I wanted to be ready."
Feeling amazed by the man's well thought out plans Susan said, "That's
brilliant Lord Black! It seems like you really thought it all out!"
Taking a bit of an easy smile he said, "No Lord Black stuff around here. If
we are in the Wizengamot its a must, but anywhere, and I do mean
anywhere outside of that courthouse or government building, I am Just
Sirius Orion Black, or Padfoot if you prefer."
The girl looked questioningly at the man, and he just laughed, "Oh pup
you have a lot to teach this one!"
Harry smiled at the girls colored cheeks, and chuckled, "I will explain it
another time!"
Smiling back at the boy she said, "I look forward to it."
The two stared at each other for a moment, but then the food arrived and
they were distracted from one another in the form of food.
When Lunch was over they walked Susan over to the floo, and said their
farewells, and made sure she made it okay. From their the two sat back
down and began talking again, "That some girl you have there."
Smiling lightly he said, "She isn't mine Sirius. She is just a friend."
Shaking his head the Marauder reached out with his hand and swatted
the boy in the back of the head, "Ow Sirius what the bloody hell was that
for!?"
Laughing the man laughed, "Oh come on pup, you can fight dragons, but
can't take a good smacking from an old man? But listen, that girl stuck
her neck out on the line for you. Risked her reputation, and her aunts
career by taking this to her. She knew the risk, but she still did it...for
you! I only spent one afternoon with her, and I know that girl is worth a
million galleons! She reminds me a lot of your mum, and its not just the
red hair. I admit years ago I had hoped you and Hermione would end up
together, but the truth is your just two different, and I think she herself
has a thing for red heads. Missing the point though, a girl like that won't
wait around forever. Believe me I know! What's stopping you from going
after that? Shoving the girl in a broom closet, I tell you what if I was
twenty years younger..."
Harry shook his head quick to dispel those thoughts from entering his
mind, "There is a lot on my plate right now Sirius. I am trying to lead the
kids at school, with a lot of stuff I still need to tell you about. I have
Umbridge, Dumbledore, Voldemort, and OWLs, and she has all that too."
"You're starting to sound like Hermione talking like that!"
Rolling his eyes a bit he then softened up, "I don't want her in danger
because of me Sirius."
"Isn't that her decision to make though Harry? I tell you what, on New
Years you give her a nice little chaste kiss on the lips, and be careful
about it or she is going to put your lights out. I know Amelia Bones pretty
well, and if she taught her niece anything its how to handle handsy boys.
But you know keep it simple. Maybe it will be nothing to either of you,
and you will know its not how its supposed to be." Sirius advise carefully.
Giving the man a questioning look the boy asked, "How will I know if its
more?"
The godfather of the boy laughed very hard at this and patted him on the
back standing up, "Oh trust me pup you will know. You will know!"
(A/N) Next chapter is a Boneless chapter, but the good stuff is
coming, just wait! Cheers, and please review!
9. Up to Speed
Chapter 9
Sirius, Harry, and Remus along with some of the aurors that presided in
the order of Phoenix were talking excitedly over the trial that had taken
place just earlier that day, and the atmosphere inside Grimmauld Place
was exciting.
Sirius swore up and down that this would be the last night he ever stayed
in the house of his ancestors, because as of today, he was the man with a
plan, and he was very soon to share that plan with his Godson who had
no idea the firestorm they were about to create.
Leaning against a nearby wall with a butter beer in hand Harry thought
about just how all this had become possible, and like most of his
thoughts that day they had been on one Susan Bones whom had done the
above and beyond to help him get the family he now had, and he played
many situations and possible outcomes in his head at the inevitable
conversation that would take place between them.
Ron and Hermione had been a little bitter with Harry at first over the
plan, but knowing how well it went, and how important it was to keep as
few people involved as possible they lightened with the party, and
forgave Harry easily. Hermione however started the notion that Susan
was a bad influence on him, but Harry had taken to the girl's defense and
ripped the brainy girl a new one, which caused Fred and George Weasley
to erupt in applause and laughter when he stormed out of the room.
Even Ginny whom had a crush on him since her first year knew that all
the good recent changes in Harry's attitude and overall life were because
of the girl, and no matter how much she wished she was in the other red
heads shoes, she was not, but couldn't help herself to be happy for her
friend Harry.
Sirius had come to finally talk to his godson in private about just what
the next move is as he knocked on his door gently, and was invited to
come in, "Hey pup!"
Harry merely raised his eyebrows towards the man, and put the book
down he was pretending to read as his godfather took a seat on his bed,
and spoke, "That was some lecture you gave Hermione, and don't get me
wrong I think you are right about most of those things, but it proved to
me a little more that you two are just too different."
Seemingly thinking on something deep Sirius quickly waved it off,
"Anyways, we have some big plans in the making that need to be
executed, and I want you in on them the whole way through. Are you
ready?"
Harry sat up immediately recognizing excitement in old Marauders voice,
"Born ready, what's the plan Padfoot?"
Sirius and Harry talked deep into the night, and Harry absorbed a lot of
information, and at the end of it all he merely asked, "Are you sure all
that is going to work?"
The old man merely threw an arm around his shoulder and laughed
though, "Trust your old dog father, and have a little faith. Tomorrow we
start with Gringotts, and that will determine just how successful we will
be from there."
"I would like to see my account manager Rucksalt." Harry said
confidently to the young goblin that was sitting behind the tellers' desk.
The goblin however did not even look up as he said, "Name and purpose
of business."
"Harry Potter with the purpose of claiming his heir or Lord Status." Harry
said giving only a briefly faltering confidence look to Sirius whom had an
impassive look on his face.
The goblin this time did look up, and then his eyes flitted from Harry's
eyes to his forehead, and then nodded quickly, "Yes Mr. Potter I do
believe your account manager has been waiting for this meeting for quite
some time now."
The young goblin shouted behind him in his native tongue as an even
younger goblin rushed forward, "This way sirs."
Harry and Sirius followed the young goblin around the corner, and to
what appeared to be several offices that went down a very long corridor.
They went only a few doors down though when the young goblin lightly
knocked on the door, "Master Rucksalt, Harry Potter is here to see you."
There was a brief silence, but then the door swung open, and a goblin
unlike Harry had ever seen stood before him. This goblin was the tallest
he had ever seen, which was still short at maybe 4 foot six inches, but the
thing that would make him stick out beyond that was his massive build.
His shoulders were wide, and he looked like he could wrestle a bear into
submission, and it all looked so out of place in his finely tailored suit, "Ah
young Potter, I have been waiting for you to show up here for ages.
Excellent, truly excellent."
Harry and Sirius were cordially invited into the office and were offered
seats, biscuits, and drinks all at once, which they accepted all of. Harry
who was already curious asked, "Lord Rucksalt, if you had been so
anxiously waiting for me to arrive, then why not write me a letter?"
"Standard protocol. At fourteen years of age you can acquire your heir
status as I am sure your new father by magic has informed you, but the
thing about that is it was the duty of your magical guardian to inform
you of this, and not Gringotts. We are efficient, but we are merely
bankers, not a wizard's keeper. Even those of us who are designated to
take care of one massive account must respect tradition on the matter.
Had it been my way or had your parents ever instructed me to do so I
would've reached out to you, but without such a request I merely
patiently waited for you to come in, but over the past 3 years you have
not visited Gringotts since your first and only visit at 11."
Harry thought back on it and realized the goblin was right. In his second
year, he used what gold he had on him still from his first visit to get all
of his school supplies, and his third year the Minister had it done for him
when he hid out in the Leaky Cauldron. In his fourth-year Mrs. Weasley
fetched it all four him. Suddenly Harry had the feeling that none of this
had been coincidental, but no longer cared if the situation was fixed, "I
suppose that makes sense. So today I am here to claim my position as
heir Potter, and hopefully find out the state of my accounts and
properties."
The goblin leaned back in his chair thoughtfully and said, "You competed
in the Tri-Wizard tournament last year did you not?"
Sirius nodded with a smile, "He did, and won the damn thing at that."
Harry confirmed this with a nod and a small smile noticing Sirius' pride
in his voice. The goblin smiled what seemed like viciously, "Interesting
that the headmasters of the three largest schools in Europe seemed to
overlook the fact that you are now a recognized adult by magic itself,
whether the Ministry wishes to acknowledge it or not."
Sirius this time look taken by surprised Harry however remained
confused, "Is it because you had to be seventeen to enter the
tournament?"
"That is precisely why Mr. Potter. When you stepped foot into the first
task and your magic did the will of the goblet of fire you became a legal
adult in the matter, however you will not have the full powers of one, or
can you take on the full benefits of Lord Potter. I do believe when you
leave this bank today you will be Lord Potter." Rucksalt explained.
Sirius looked giddy, "That is way better than we could have hoped for,
what needs to be done Rucksalt?"
Reaching around his desk and standing quickly he pulled out some
supplies, and a large bowl, "First I need to magically confirm that this
Harry James Potter birth son of Lily Evans Potter and James Charlus
Potter."
The goblin pulled out a knife that looked wicked sharp and asked, "The
last enemy to destroyed, will it be death?"
Harry who didn't know what to do was nudged by Sirius to go forward,
and he offered his hand in only basic understanding, "Yes, as the words of
my family motto say."
"But do you believe it Harry James Potter?" Rucksalt asked almost
snappily.
Harry flinched back a bit, and thought about the words. He felt a slight
tingle in his body at the thoughts that led him along the lines of the
family motto, but spoke anyways, "Yes I do."
"Allow me to take a bit of your blood as a sacrifice to your ancestors and
magic itself."
Offering his hand out Harry felt a quick slash go across his palm, and it
was relatively painless as blood dripped into the stone basin that glowed
immediately a bright gold color, and Rucksalt along with Sirius had their
eyes widen. Rucksalt almost stuttered, "Magic has accepted your claim. It
recognized who you are; now ask it confidently if you are ready to be
Lord Potter."
Harry felt almost a little silly talking to himself, but did as he was told,
"My name is Harry James Potter, and I seek to learn if I am ready to be
Lord Potter."
Another drop of blood fell into the basin and it glowed the same color,
and Rucksalt said with a bit of a barking laugh, "Merlin, I dare say magic
accepts your claim."
Sirius murmured, "I barely got a slight glow of silver."
This comment was missed by Harry, but the goblin smirked at the man,
"Well that was accepted, but I still do not believe you will have the full
title of Lord Potter. Make no mistake you are now Lord Potter once I grab
the ring from your vault, but whether you will be able to take your seat
on the Wizengamot or empty your vaults if you wished is still a
question."
"I wouldn't want to empty my vaults though, I only want to use some of
the gold and reactivate the properties of Potter Manor, and see if my
family owns anything of value." Harry said honestly.
Rucksalt laughed as he pulled out a large binder from his desk, "Hold
onto your pants there boy, because I think you are about to be in for a
shock."
The goblin began flipping through a few pages and said, "Now your
grandfather was not the most established wizard, but he died young
compared to some of his previous members of your family. That however
does not mean he did not make his fortune selling the hair product that
he invented himself when your father was just a boy. It still brings in a
respectable amount of money each year to even this day nearly forty
years later. His father was a curse breaker for Gringotts, and didn't care
to live life very extravagantly, and made another fortune that was never
spent. Before him another curse breaker, before him a ward creators,
before him a Hogwarts professor, and so on and so forth of successful
legacies from the Potter family, now. This is your overall account total."
The goblin slid a piece of parchment over towards Harry, and he picked
up and said, "Holy Sh-"
"It's quite impressive, isn't it?" The goblin said interrupting his swear
word in mid formation.
Turning to look accusingly at his godfather, "Did you know it was this
much?"
Shaking his head, he responded, "No, but we all knew that your family
had money. The way James always bought stuff for us, and took care of
Remus like it was no big deal at all, but he never flaunted his wealth
enough for us to know anything like this."
Harry blew a raspberry quietly, and said, "What about investments?"
The goblin nodded his head, "That is actually what your father did for
nearly a decade. He had a financial mind the likes very few wizards ever
have. If Gringotts hired Wizarding accountants I guarantee your father
would have been the dream pick for some of our best accountants. He
took the fortune and spread it out, but now in the past fifteen years he
has been gone it has nearly doubled."
Another piece of parchment was passed over to Harry, and he gasped
again, but this time Sirius wasn't as surprised this time, "The old codger
always said he wanted to run the world, and we thought he was just
joking."
Rucksalt shook his head, "No I daresay your father was a genius and a
gambler. He took every bit of the fortune and invested it in different
companies he thought would do well. Some did okay, some did great,
some failed, but for the most part it was all good investments, and it
certainly paid in a decade and a half."
Harry recognized lots of the companies on the list. Nimbus, Florean's,
Florish and Blotts, the potions shop, dervish and bangs, and dozens and
dozens of others. Some were even muggle Harry noticed. Sirius asked,
"How many of those does he have controlling interest on?"
The goblin shook his head, "None on that list. All the controlling interest
companies are on this list."
Another sheet a parchment, and Harry almost dreaded to look at it, but
the only two names he recognized on it was, "Firebolt and Marauders
Jewelry."
Sirius looked up in what almost looked like alarm, and scrambled up to
see it, before cursing, "Damn! I wish I would've known before I bought
you that broom they might very well just give you one if you called for it.
What is Marauder's Jewelry?"
Harry shook his head, and looked at the man incredulously as if to ask,
'how am I supposed to know?'
Before he could respond verbally the goblin said, "Lily Potter was founder
and CEO, and I believe the business was never given the opportunity to
take off, but it started their last year in Hogwarts when James and Lily
Evans, at the time, came in and started talking about a company start up.
They laid out all the investment plans, but to my knowledge they never
got to go through with it."
Sirius looked curious at this, but didn't say anything. Harry however
wondered just what his parents might have been up to, while Rucksalt
was patient, "That is all of your financial equities. Let's move on the last
thing and most likely what you actually came for and that was property. "
The man pulled out a much smaller binder thankfully and said, "Your
father did not care as much for property and had lots of it sold off to
build the fortune for investments, and I can say it paid off in the overall
value of the Potter account, but you still have 10 properties. One on each
of the six habitable continents, in New York just outside of MACUSA
headquarters, in the Amazon Rain Forest near the school Castelobruxo,
un Minami Iwo Jima, Japan, also near the Japanese wizarding school of
Mahoutokroro school of magic, Uagadou that actually sits on the grounds
of the African school in Uganda the Potters actually helped build, a small
cottage in Sydney Australia just outside the magical community, and then
four homes across Europe, of course Potter Manor, Godrics Hallow's
cottage, the home in France, and the mansion in Rome. Lily Evans also
had a flat that she called The Marauders Lodge. So, eleven properties is
what you own and ten of them belong in the Potter Family. Each home
was also there for good reason, and James Potter was not stupid when he
decided to keep them all."
Harry processed this and had a disturbing realization come to him. If he
wanted to run he could do it, and run far. He could make Dobby his
secret keeper, and he could literally disappear under the fidelius charms
of any of these homes that are far away, and would be safe forever.
However, he was no coward, "That's amazing."
Sirius nodded in clear surprise, "What of Potter Manor, it still stands yes?"
"Of course, and all the wards will be in place still. Some of the finest
work goblins have ever done for a wizarding home. Of course, it will
need an exceptionally powerful wizard to power the wards, but from the
way young Lord Potter here made the basin glow earlier, I dare say he
could do it just over a few short days." Rucksalt explained easily.
Remembering the plans Harry and Sirius laid out the night before he
spoke, "I would like access to all these homes, and over the Summer I will
attempt to resurrect the wards at least two of them, and every break I
have from Hogwarts I will repower the wards. How do I get to Potter
Manor?"
"And do we have any house elves at our disposal from the family?" Sirius
asked.
The goblin flicked threw a few papers before saying, "You need to go first
by portkey to Potter Manor after that you should be able to plot it in your
mind and apparate to it if you wish. You may even bring back on the floo
line as it has been warded against the Dark Mark, but I still advise you to
be careful using it considering just who it is after you."
This caused Harry to look up sharply, "You know Voldemort is back?"
Nodding gravely the large goblin said, "Of course Gringotts has known
since the first day that the Gaunt family vault was reactivated. Never in
our history had an expired vault reactivated like this before, but it left no
doubt that someone had committed dark magic to come back, and
Voldemort is the only one with that type of power, and the only logical
suspect."
Harry didn't know who the Gaunts, were but Sirius looked fascinated by
this, "So it's true that Voldemort is the heir of Slytherin?"
"Aye, and we are lucky that those incestualized inbred idiots killed off the
family fortune before Voldemort rose to power or I doubt anyone
could've stood in his way." Rucksalt spoke calmly.
Storing all this information away for another day Harry asked, "So all I
have to do is go inside the Potter Vault, and find a portkey that will take
me to Potter Manor?"
"Yes, but you won't have to search for it. Upon entering the vault, you
should fine the Potter family ring, and that should easily guide you to the
portkey, or it is possible that the ring is the portkey, we goblins do not
know, and have never seen it before."
Sirius exclaimed, "It must be. James always wore that ring after his
parents died, and he usually preferred portkeying onto the grounds then
apparating, and we never knew how or why. We assumed of course, but
knew it would be a faux pas to ask even our best mate about his family
magic."
Rucksalt agreed, but didn't give any verbal signs. Harry however stood,
"Forgive my rudeness Lord Rucksalt, but I am very anxious to see just
what my family has left for me, and what the family home looks like."
Rucksalt waved him off, "You are welcome to anything in the vault, just
know that if magic thinks you are trying to take too much out for your
own good it will stop you in a potentially violent way so be careful. The
goblin that escorted you in will take you down to the vaults and allow
you ample time to get what you may need."
Harry shook hands with the goblin as he pressed a small button and
barked into a command that neither man in the room understood. The
young goblin from before however spilled into the room and asked for
them to follow him as they said their farewells to the account manager
Rucksalt.
The young goblin led them to the carts where Harry asked him to turn it
on top speed so that way they could get their fast, which was a decision
that Sirius wanted to smack his dog son for, and Harry tried not yell out
in glee at what seemed like a high-powered roller coaster.
Upon arriving at the vault after a short journey Harry jumped out and
faced it, but then seemed to realize something obvious, "But we don't
have a key?"
The young goblin snorted, "Lord Potter I do believe that the oldest
accounts are the best protected as they usually contain the most valuable
objects, so it is my belief if you touched that door and confirm that you
are Harry James Potter it will merely open, and if you are not then
well…I suppose it will be a lonely ride back to the surface."
Harry gulped only a little bit before going forward and gently placing his
hand on the wall, and having the upmost confidence having already been
accepted as Lord Potter by magic just an hour before hand. The door
responded to his command, and when it opened Harry did get through
his whole swear, "Holy shit."
He however noticed that Sirius had said the words as him, and didn't
even bother to chastise him for his language. The closest thing to him
before emptying the vast vault that could've been a large one story house
was a stand with a closed mahogany box that he marched straight over
too, and opened it at once as if he was compelled to do so. He then
without question pulled out the ring in the top right corner of the
beautiful box slipped it on, and felt a nice smooth sensation trail through
his body. Harry sighed contently, and looked back to his dog father, "It
must have worked, and I think you were right this is the portkey."
Sirius carefully stepped into the vault looking around as if he was afraid
he might be struck down by some unknown force, and only relaxed when
he got next to Harry once again, "That is the ring James used to always
wear, and I don't know what the rest of these are. I think I saw your mom
wear that bracelet a few times though. Why don't you grab a few things,
and then we will go check out Potter Manor?"
Harry quickly agreed to this and walked around grabbing a few random
things that picked his interest and nothing as nearly as interesting as the
journals that he found that had Lily Evans Potter engraved on them. He
put those in a small duffle bag that he found in the room, and a couple of
other trinkets, that he wanted to look into, and walked over to Sirius, and
the small goblin who had been waiting on him, "Sirius, a lot of your
family had magical portraits painted of them, do you think that my-"
Sirius shook his head sadly, "Your family was much to humble for
something like that Harry…I'm sorry."
The boy merely nodded though having not gotten his hopes, up and then
said, "Alright then let's get out of here."
Harry, Sirius, and the small goblin made their way back to the cart,
which took them to the main lobby back at Gringotts where Harry and
Sirius left the small goblin behind, and attempted to exit the building.
Their attempt however was thwarted by an aged wizard with an all too
familiar white beard, "Ah good afternoon gentlemen, Harry, Sirius. Or
should I say Lord Potter and Black?"
Harry tried not to let his face reflect his surprise, but Sirius squashed his
suspicions, "See the thing on his finger then? I hope that will dissuade
you from interfering in his life any longer. He should have all the legal
rights of an adult now, and when the letter reaches the Ministry
tomorrow I suspect even his trace of underage magic will disappear."
Dumbledore nodded I agreement, "I dare say that I believe so as well. I
trust that you two are off to Potter Manor then? To revive the wards?
Perhaps I may be of some assistance."
At first Sirius looked like he wanted to object, but Harry spoke first,
"What is it you want Headmaster? I know it is not some coincidence that
we run into each other here."
Dumbledore sighed, "I merely wish to begin to make up for my mistakes.
I recognize a changing tide when I see one, and while I still do not wish
to endanger you Harry with too much current information, I still wish to
help you to the best of my ability, and that means if Voldemort peers into
your mind and sees Potter Manor, I want him to face the full wrath and
vitality of what hundreds of years of wards can bring. I believe I can help
you with that."
Sirius didn't say a word as Harry and Dumbledore eyed each other, and
then Harry spoke softly, "I do suppose that will be okay. I don't exactly
know how to power wards up."
Dumbleodre smiled at the boy, "Then perhaps I can teach you so you can
do it to other properties that the Potter's own. I know the location, so if
you will portkey first to replot the property on the maps I will follow
shortly after."
Harry nodded, and turned to Sirius, "It's all up to you pup I will follow
your lead, but we need to get a move on. If Dumbledore new we were
here it's possible a Death Eater could too, and even an idiot would know
that our first step would be to power up the wards at Potter Manor so
that way it would take some serious fire power to get to you."
Harry nodded quickly, and the three wizards walked outside where Harry
activated the portkey by the simple word, "Portus."
Harry held onto Sirius for dear life as he felt his body whirl through time
and space, and when he landed on the ground with a hard thud he heard
a soft pop from behind him, "Well done Harry. We must be quick though
in case we were seen."
Harry nodded, but as he stood he took in the area. He didn't know where
they were, but there was a small mountain in the distance along with
trees that surrounded the massive property. It was the largest land he had
ever seen, and while the house wasn't anything terribly impressive in size
it looked like a comfortable home at just a little bit larger than the
burrow in length, but not nearly in height. The grounds were beautiful
though as he admired the green grass, and the blue little lake or pond
that was at the end of his eye site.
Dumbledore was already moving forward though as Sirius and Harry
followed him towards the house. When they approached the front door,
several loud pops were heard, and Harry at first thought they were in
trouble, but then saw that what had appeared were tiny house elves who
were screeching in joy, "Master Harry has returned!"
They all took a low respectful bow, and Sirius said, "Hello mips, I
wondered if you would still be around these parts. I forgot to get my
answer from Rucksalt."
The oldest of the elves stepped forward bowing, "Master Padfoot it is a
pleasure to have you back on the ground with the good sir. It is our
honor to have a Potter back on this land."
Sirius spoke gently to Harry, "Harry this is Mips the head Potter elf.
These are his children, and his wife is…"
Sirius looked at Mips, and the creature bowed his head with a small sad
smile, "Gone to the next world I fear. Took her just a few years ago, but
she lived a happy life and went surrounded by myself and her children."
The marauder smiled sadly at that, but said, "I am sorry to hear that
mips, I loved tips. She made the best dog biscuits."
"A recipe shared before she passed with our oldest daughter." The house
elf motioned to another elf that looked young and a little like winky that
Harry had met in fourth year. That crazy elf though was a bag of cats he
never wanted to cross paths with again.
Dumbledore smiled patiently at them all, "Forgive us, but we must power
the wards quickly, Mips, can you take us to the stones?"
The old elf smiled instantly, "Ah Master Brian, of course come this way."
Harry wasn't sure why the elf referred to Dumbledore by his middle
name, but didn't question it as he followed the elf and two wizards to the
middle of the house where Mips took them into a small room surrounded
by books, and pointed to a nearby bookshelf, "Young Harry go place your
ring on Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them, and a small room
should be revealed where you may power our protections back to life."
Harry couldn't help but notice how sophisticated and intelligent this elf
sounded compared to Dobby, and wondered it Dobby was just so
mistreated that he didn't know proper English or such. Harry however
did as he was told and placed his ring up to an old textbook, and the
book shelf folded in on itself and gave a small passage way to a room
with a dully lit green stone.
Dumbledore swept into the room before Harry could even check it out
and said, "Watch carefully Harry."
Dumbledore took two of the three stones presented in the triangle on
separate stands, and began breathing deeply, "Make sure you only do this
while you are perfectly calm. The wards will react to your magic, and the
emotion it feels. Once you feel a slight tingle in your body start saying
spells quietly. Any that you wish. I caution you against saying spells that
are dark magic, but it will power your wards if that is what you wished.
It is merely going to take the magic from your core that you would cast
these spells with and power the wards like so, protego, expelliarmus,
expulso, bombarda, expect patronum…"
Dumbledore said easily two dozen spells most of which Harry knew and
with each spells the stone grew brighter, until they were emerald green
like the color of his eyes, and when Dumbledore was done he let go the
stones, and Harry noticed out the window that lights were flashing
around the property, and a large dome was being created out of magic.
Harry watched in awe, and Dumbledore said, "Now you try the last stone,
and see how you do. This old man is rather drained, but I still have
energy to fight in case of emergencies."
Harry nodded and stepped forward repeating the process that
Dumbledore did, however he used expect patronum half a dozen times,
and each time it was clear that this caused the biggest flux of power to
the wards, and wondered what would happen if he only used this spell to
power another home.
It only took a moment to finish, and when he did he saw Dumbledore
looking outside, "I feel them. They are as powerful as ever before."
Sirius nodded at the old man, "Thank you Dumbledore for your help. I
am sure they are more powerful since you did them yourself."
The man merely smiled, "I did say I was here to help. Now Harry, would
you like to place the Fidelius charm on the grounds?"
Thinking for a moment he shook his head, "Yes, but not today. Possibly
not even before summer, but one day yes."
Dumbledore nodded, and did not attempt to voice his opinion, "Well you
two gentlemen have lots to do, and lots to learn about the grounds. I am
sure you are in capable hands with the house elves and Sirius who knows
his way around. I will bid you two good day."
As the headmaster began to exit the room Harry called out, "Wait
Headmaster…" the man stopped and turned while Harry continued, "I
don't know if I will fully forgive you for what you have done, or perhaps
what you haven't done, but thank you for what you did today. I would
still like for us to be friends one day."
The old wizard seemed to look through him as he said, "My boy I am but
an old man, and I have made many mistakes, and I fear some of my
worse one's will have been involving you. I hope you will find it in your
heart to forgive me one day, and would very much like to be friends as
you said."
Harry nodded to the man, and he tipped his hat, and walked out of site,
and a few moments later he heard a pop indicating the man was gone.
10. New Years
Chapter 10
When New Year's Eve was upon them the men dressed their best after
receiving a formal invitation from Madame Bones that the dress wear was
semi-formal, and that many other friendly Lords and Ladies would be
attending the party.
This made Harry and Sirius go buy new outfits for the occasion and get
neatly trimmed up, and shaved to make it all look presentable. Ron and
Hermione had both been invited by the Bones family, as had quite a few
members of the DA Susan explained briefly in a letter he had received
that morning, and the boy was greatly looking forward to the event, that
he knew could very well change his life. At least if he listened to
anything Sirius Black said.
The two were walking through the wards side by side in accompany with
one another when Sirius said, "Relax Harry I think your beginning to
sweat. I haven't seen a man get this nervous over a red head since your
dad, and before him, never!"
Remus was in tow with the men when he grinned, "I will never forget
how pale looked when he came back from asking Lily to be his girlfriend
the first time."
Harry was only recently getting used to the story of knowing that his
mum had rejected James Potter well over a dozen times before accepting
his invitation to go on a date, and still couldn't believe they didn't have
the golden romance like people had told him!
Sirius cracked a laugh at the memory, "We can say what we want about
old Prongs, but the man was determined, and he was loyal."
The three held a moment of silence as they approached the main door,
where Sirius insisted they entered like proper gentlemen, and not
through the floo which was a wizard's rudeness sometimes.
Looking at Bones Manor from the outside Harry realized the massive size
of the home, and wondered just why if this was a wizarding home the
place even had a doorbell, which Sirius rang to see if anyone would be
waiting at the door, "That will be five sickles Mooney old chap, I told you
no wizard or witch waits at the door for their guest anymore, its always
by the fireplace!"
It wasn't long before a striking woman whom Harry did not recognize at
first opened the door, "Harry!"
The women slowly walked over to the young man and embraced him
tightly, and for the life of him he couldn't think of an intelligent response,
much less his first name. Susan was wearing a short silver dress that
hugged her body quite nicely, and showed off everything the girl was
blessed with. From her nicely tanned legs, to her widening hips, to her
ever-growing bust line that made many boys at Hogwarts drool.
While Harry remained speechless, Sirius saved the boy from
embarrassment, "While my boy Harry here seems to need his tongue
untied, I hope you don't mind that we dragged Remus Lupin with us, I
know you two know each other, and I know your Aunt will remember
him, but the poor old chap was sitting alone when we were leaving
Potter Manor, and I begged him to come along with us, so he could spend
my first New Year's Eve as a free man with me!"
Smiling at the two men to her right she responded with, "Of course!
Auntie Amelia is always happy to have more guest in the house,
especially because it feels kind of empty with just the two of us around
most of the time! It is good to see you again Professor Lupin!"
Remus offered the girl his hand and said, "Please just Remus or Mooney
will do. I am no longer your professor, and now that I am entering your
home, I insist that we keep it simple!"
The girl laughed, "I think I am familiar with your nickname Mooney, so
that will do nicely for me!"
The two Marauders both gave the boy a surprised glance that he had
shared that story with the girl, and he turned a bit red, "It may have
come up once!"
This caused the men to throw their shoulders back and laugh heartily,
and Susan escorted the three inside. It was three hours to the New Year,
and most of the guest at Bones Manor had already arrived, including like
Susan promised many of the DA members. Among the notable people
were Neville, and Hannah who seemed to be getting cozy in the corner
when he walked in. When the two Gryffindor boys made, eye contact
however they went towards each other at once. As the boy approached
Harry noticed he had several small cuts on his face, and a large bruise on
his neck, "I was hoping I would catch you here tonight Harry. You have
had a busy holiday it seems!"
Grinning at the boy he smiled, "I had some help, but yeah it has been
busy, and great! How about you? From the look of those marks, it looked
like you came across something that didn't like you!"
This caused the boy's face to nearly split in two, "That was my Uncle
Algie, he came into Christmas this year and began bagging on me like he
usually does. He then started on Gran, so I told him to shut his mouth. He
didn't like my disrespect, so he stood up to teach me a lesson, and we
dueled. He got me a couple of good times, but I taught him to respect me
for it."
Harry laughed a bit at the boy's crazy family saying, "Well I am glad you
are able to use some of what I am teaching to you guys!"
A voice came from behind him that sounded stern and almost like a
certain Transfiguration professor at Hogwarts, "The boy is being modest.
What he didn't tell you was that his Uncle is an Unspeakable, and one of
the best duelist in our family, which given its law enforcement history is
saying something. Whatever you are doing Potter keep it up. You have
the full support of House Longbottom, and I am glad someone in that
school is standing up to things."
Scratching the back of his head with a bit of embarrassment the boy said,
"Thank you Madame Longbottom, I am just doing what I can. It's not
much, but these are dangerous times we live in."
The women raised her a glass a bit to him, "That they are Mr. Potter.
That they are. I won't bother you kids any longer, but I just wanted to
congratulate you. If you can teach my nephew the art of dueling, and
self-defense, then perhaps you have a higher calling in teaching. Have a
good evening."
The teenagers said their goodbyes to the older lady, and circled up
talking about their holidays and plans. At some point, Antony Goldstein,
Hermione, and Ron showed up, which made their circle even bigger. It
kept growing until eleven, where it was almost half the DA!"
Susan and Harry spaced out from the group at some point as the red head
could tell he was getting overwhelmed. She decided to take him down to
the grounds for a bit for some fresh air, and some personal one on one
time together, "It is a beautiful night, if not a bit cold."
Noticing for the first time that the girl was a little bear in her clothes, he
quickly removed his jacket without word, and wrapped it around the girl
carefully, "Sorry I didn't even think about how cold it must be in that
outfit!"
The girl laughed a bit, "Well you know sometimes a girl has to dress to
impress, and it can get a little cold once you step away from the party."
Those words felt significant to Harry though he didn't comment on them,
as they walked through the garden. The comfortable silence didn't go for
long as Harry spoke, "I really do appreciate what you did for me Susan.
No matter what you say, I don't think I will ever be able to repay you for
that!"
The red head bumped his shoulder lightly with hers as they walked
grinning, "It was the right thing to do Harry. You have been robbed of so
much in this life, and the fact that I was given a chance to help you and
make a difference was important to me. You give so much to help the
kids back at school, and I know most of them in a heartbeat would give
up just about anything to you if you asked for it. We all feel a little
indebted to you."
Shaking his head, "Well you definitely shouldn't, you have done more for
me than literally anyone has in my whole life, and we have only been
speaking for two months."
"Don't you think that is a shame too?"
Raising his eyebrows, a bit he asked, "What do you mean?"
The girl stopped and faced him, and began nervously twirling her hair, "I
don't know, I just feel like we have hit off pretty well these past few
months. We made a hell of a team with this whole scheme we through
together too. We had everyone fooled, and we put that together in one
night. Imagine what we could have done together had we been friends all
this time."
The boy offered his arm in a fake arrogance, "Care to take over the world
mi'lady?"
The girl laughed at his outrageous suggestion, but took his arm none the
less as they continued to walk through the courtyard, "I guess when we
go back to school we can tell everyone we broke up. It was friendly, and
that it was clean. Not many people would ask questions after the first few
days."
Without thinking Harry asked, "Yeah, but what if we didn't?"
This caused both of the teenagers to stop, and then she looked a little
bewildered, "What do you mean Harry?"
At a loss for words Harry tried to reach for the right words, but couldn't
find them. It was then he heard a voice call over his head, "Harry the
New Years is starting, come up here and get Champagne glasses!"
Turning to look at the girl then his calling godfather, he decided to hold
off the conversation for a bit and just offered his arm again, "Come on
let's go celebrate the new year with some style!"
Smiling at his words the girl took his arm once again and they quickly
made their way back to the manor. Upon arrival, most of the party had
gathered around a conjured clock that looked a bit like the tower that
stood in London, but a much smaller version. Sirius was standing with
Madame Bones, and Remus, and he was holding his glass in preparation
to speak when his godson and friend walked back into the room, "Now
that were all here, I would like to say a few words as we only have a few
minutes left in the New Years."
Everyone gave the former prisoner of Azkaban their attention as the
clock ticked towards midnight, "This year I started as a man on the run
from the law, and life itself, and today I stand before you a free man. In
just five minutes we are going to enter a new year, and it is a very
important one to me, and the people I call family."
Harry watched his godfather speak carefully, and tried to analyze every
word he said, "Though I may be a free man, I know dark times are ahead,
but the people in this room, tonight, have reminded me just why we all
fight for the light. Why we as people, friends, and family, fight for one
another. Many changes are coming, and House Bones, and House Black,
are going to take them together. I hope in time, many of you will stand
with us, because a fight is coming, and I know many of us lost a lot in the
last war, in fact some of us lost it all, but we must stand together, if we
want to save it all this time."
The clock showed one minute left and he held his glass in the air, "A
toast to the new year, to peace, to family, and to everlasting alliances, for
without those things, I would not have a reason for tomorrow! To 1996
Ladies and gentlemen!"
Many people called back the toast, and Harry hugged his Godfather, but
then he turned to the red head who has had his attention the whole
night. A countdown was going on in the background, but he wasn't
processing it. The words Sirius had just spoken rang in his ears, and he
knew they were true.
As he approached Susan, something inside him clicked, and he grabbed
the girl, and gently brought her to closer to him, as he softly placed his
lips against hers. He heard the cheers behind him, and he wasn't sure if it
was the New Year, or people were happy to see young people kissing, but
either way it was over his head.
Harry felt something he had never felt before tug inside him during the
short kiss. It wasn't anything huge, but it was intimate. It felt special. It
was his first kiss. It was his first kiss, and it was on the first moment of a
new year.
When the two separated, the girl blinked a few times, then said, "Was
that why you didn't want to tell people we weren't split up?"
Nervously the boy pulled at his collar a bit, "Yeah, yeah it was."
This surprisingly made the girl smile, and she pulled him back in for
another soft kiss, and whispered back in his ear, "Yes, I think I agree
then."
The young man's smile in this moment could have lit up a dark room, it
could have blinded the dark lord, but instead it made the beautiful young
women across from him smile just as large, because she had never seen
such a look on his face before.
A stern clearing of the throat happened from behind them, and Harry
turned to see the smiling face of Amelia Bones, "Mr. Potter, I hope I don't
have to give you the usual threatening speech about how if you hurt my
niece you will find yourself in the darkest corners of Azkaban?"
Harry chuckled nervously, "No ma'am, I have had my fair share of
dementors in my life, and I don't fancy another casual run in with them,
much less on a regular basis."
The women laughed lightly, "Good, you are welcome over here anytime,
but I don't think I will be leaving you two alone all day anymore. Heaven
only knows what I would have done in this empty manor with a boy here
all day."
This made the two teens blush, and others who were listening nearby
laugh. Thankfully Harry remembered a last piece of advice Harry had
been given by Sirius and asked, "Will you go on a date with me before we
go back to Hogwarts?"
The girl looked surprised at the question, but then smiled, "I am sure I
can fit you in my schedule Mr. Potter, just when would you like to do this
certain date?"
"How about Tomorrow, I can pick you up here, and we can go out and do
something fun."
Giving the boy a teasing smile she said, "What kind of fun did you have
in mind Potter? From what I have seen of your life, we might have two
very different definitions."
"I think I might just surprise you then. I don't get to surprise people very
often for something good, ya know?"
"Then I very much look forward to tomorrow night, and our evening
together."
Feeling lucky and in the moment, he laughed, "Let's take it one day at a
time then from here? I know things can get shaky back at Hogwarts, so
let's do it right while we can?"
"That sounds wonderful, but don't forget I still want to know a few things
about you! I do believe we have two more years of memories to go
through sometime. When you're ready."
Harry forced a bit of a smile at that, "I know, and a promise is a
promise!"
The music in the background was starting again now that people were
done wishing each other a happy new year, and Susan dragged Harry out
to the dance floor saying, "If you're going to be my boyfriend you're going
to have to learn how to dance with me, and handle me. I am also a bit of
a partier, but for you I don't think that will be a bad thing at all."
She whispered the last part in his ear, and the two danced with the other
people on the floor. It was mostly the younger crowd, but Sirius had
guided Amelia on to the floor at one point, and kicked it back for a while.
Harry wasn't sure what this new year would bring, but if this was any
indication, then it was going to be the best year of his life.
11. Interruptions
Chapter 11
The days that followed were wonderful to Harry. New Year's Day the
men slept in extremely hung over, because after the party they had come
home, and 'made Harry a man' as far as drinking went. There was some
vomiting, and a lot of laughing on behalf of the Marauder men. Which
meant when they work up that day hungover to hell, they spent a lot of
time just lounging around, and not going anywhere.
The day after New Year's was the date that Harry had planned with
Susan, and with the Marauder men help they planned something pretty
fun, and what they all thought would be safe.
As planned Harry, had arrived at Bones Manor at 7PM sharp, and was
dressed in casual muggle clothes, as he had instructed Susan to do as
well. Like Sirius instructed him however he did not arrive at the floo, but
at the front door with flowers in hand.
Ringing the doorbell nervously, a regal looking woman answered the
door with her monocle in staring down at the boy, "I see you arrived just
in time Mr. Potter. I hope you can keep up your streak through the night
as being a gentleman."
Bowing to the lady slightly he said, "I will do my best Madame Bones. Is
Susan ready?"
Laughing lightly the women gestured for him to come inside, "Not quite,
but if you aren't prepared to wait on the women, you don't deserve her in
the first place."
Smiling at the gesture, and the welcome he responded with, "I don't mind
waiting, I like to think myself pretty patient."
"From what I hear you have done with the students of Hogwarts so it
must be at least partially true." The women said with a hint of respect.
"Dueling and dating ma'am are two very different things." Harry
answered honestly.
The women nodded, and went silent for a few moments then said, "I
won't forget that you saved Susan's life at the Ministry the other day. The
fact that someone else died in her place made it even more real, and all
the more horrifying. I trust that since I am allowing you to take my niece
on this date that you will be keeping her safe?"
"I understand your concern Madame Bones, as did Sirius, so we decided
to delve into the Muggle World for the night, in order to avoid wizarding
affairs."
The women smiled at that, "Brilliant mind you and your Godfather must
have, because that is precisely what I was going to suggest. I had
forgotten that you had grown up in the muggle world, and might know
some of the best things to do."
"I don't know about all that, but I am going to try and show Susan a good
time." He answered avoiding the fact that he had only heard about the
great things of the muggle world, seeing as that the Dursleys never
allowed him to go anywhere without them.
It was at that point that a young women's voice came from behind the
hall, "I am sure it will be fine Auntie if you are done giving my boyfriend
the fifth degree."
Turning to the girl to face her he was once again impressed with her
choice of outfits, and it wasn't because of the pretty red color of her skirt,
"You look beautiful Susan, I brought these for you, but we will be moving
a lot tonight, so I suggest leaving them here."
Looking intrigued by his words she nodded her head, and ran to put them
in water, it was then he turned to the head of Department of Magical Law
Enforcement, "I will protect her with my life, I hope you know that. I
have been trained well by my experiences, and I don't know if I have a
talent in the world at anything, but escaping bad situations relatively
unscathed is quite the niche. I promise to bring her back in one piece, by
whatever time you wish her to return."
Understanding the underlying question, she responded, "Midnight Mr.
Potter, not a moment later. If that clocks rings 1201, I am sure you will
not like the consequences."
Gulping slightly, he nodded, while Susan arrived back in the entry way
exclaiming, "Alright I am ready to go."
Smiling at the beautiful girl again he responded with, "Then let's be off.
Thank you again Madame Bones for letting us do this. I give you my last
word of being absolutely safe."
With that the two were off walking onto the Bones property across the
ward scheme to arrive at the main road when she asked, "Are we taking
the night bus Harry?"
Smiling at the girl he pulled his wand out and gently waved it in front of
him as a shining black motor bike appeared before them, "We are
actually going by land. If you are comfortable with it, if not then yes I
can call the night bus."
The girl gaped in awe at the bike in front of them, "But Harry we are
thirty minutes from the nearest muggle town!"
"Does it make you nervous? The bike flies, as it is magical in nature, but
if you don't feel comfortable with the fifteen-minute ride, then that is
really okay."
"Is it safe?"
Harry nodded, "Completely. Unless we are blasted out of the sky, but in
that case I was given emergency portkeys, so if we are attacked, we can
bail on the bike."
He showed her the two shoe strings that he was holding in his coat
pocket, and she nervously stepped towards the bike, "If this is a part of
your plan, then I guess I will go with it!"
Smiling he helped her onto the bike and then mounted it himself saying,
"Hold on tight. We have quite some distance to travel, and I don't want to
perform any dives after you today."
"Maybe the second date then?" The girl joked.
"Maybe!" Harry joked back.
With that he started the bike, and with the roar of an engine, he slowly
started moving across the nearby dirt road, and after some time on the
ground he asked, "Ready to fly?"
The charms on the bike were quite sophisticated. It had notice me not
charms, it had anti wind charms, and many heating charms, direction
charms, balance charms, and charms he had never heard of. When the
girl squeezed him tightly indicating she was ready he hit a couple of
switches that Sirius had very specifically shown him, and they were off to
the skies.
The girl yelled a bit in joy, and in fear, but the dominant emotion seemed
to be exhilarated. After a moment, she screamed behind him, "How long
have you been able to fly this thing?"
"About 24 hours!" He smiled at her clear surprise, but didn't say anything
more about it.
They were in the air for about fifteen minutes, and Harry could start
seeing the city lights, so he took the bike down to where a part of paved
road started, and avoided muggle traffic as he landed very softly, "We are
just a few minutes from our first stop, but I will ask how did I do?"
Keeping her arms wrapped tightly around him she kissed him on the
cheek, "Well I didn't fall off and die, so that is a good thing!"
Nodding in agreement at the thought he then asked, "So what do you
think, dinner and dancing, or dancing then dinner?"
Surprised at his proposition she asked, "We are dancing again tonight?"
Shrugging his shoulders, "It seemed like you really liked it the other
night, so I had thought it would be fun. Good time to get to know each
other socially instead of personally like how we started. We can get
dinner at a nicer place first, or we can eat some food at our dancing
destination. How does it sound?"
Laughing the red head said, "I am glad I got to you before the other
Hufflepuff girls did, if they knew you liked to party, I would probably
have to beat them away with a beaters bat! Let's go straight to the
dancing, and just eat there. I am always ready for the party atmosphere!"
Glad she liked the idea he went straight to the club that Sirius had told
him about, and parked in the specified areas, which allowed them to
dismount the bike. They talked casually until they walked into side to
blasting music. Harry had to pay a cover charge upon entrance, but the
exchange rate at Gringotts that day was particularly generous, so he
didn't mind giving up the cash.
The music was bumping as was the party. It was already dark outside,
and it was clear the youth of the town had already arrived in force. Susan
was clearly feeling her dancing feet coming to life, and immediately
dragged him onto the floor after they got showed to where would sit.
The dancing was some type of electronic funk, and Harry had never
heard anything like it. Susan though was quickly getting into it bouncing
on the balls of her feet, making her heels barely touch the ground. The
teens were getting rowdy, but it was nothing like when a few minutes
into the song the song stopped, and then an explosion of music
happened, which caused most of the people to lose their minds, and he
could faintly hear a happy giggle that made his heart soar.
The dancing ranged from the slow mellow toned beat, to the complete
raging party atmosphere that was making some girls to drop low, and rub
themselves against their men. The place was awesome, and Harry was
really glad his godfather had told him about it. Susan seemed to be
having the time of her life, and was begging to come back to the place by
the end of the night. As Harry, had watched how the girl moved her body
to some of the songs, he quickly agreed to it, and helped her out the
door.
The two were walking side by side holding hands towards the motorcycle
parked nearby when Harry felt something poke into his back, "Don't
move Potter, or it will be your last. The Dark Lord will be extremely
grateful for my capture here tonight, and I am sure my men will be even
more thrilled to have such a young beauty in their beds."
Going stiff beside him Susan froze as she glanced at the man who was
wearing strange black pants, and a shirt that was partially open, she did
however recognize him from the wanted posters as she whispered, "Fenrir
Greyback."
The man leaned back and laughed, "That I am lass. It is good to know my
name is still a household fear in the Wizarding World. I was just hoping
to go out tonight to feed on some muggle scum, but who would have
thought that I might find Potter and a whore out while I was at it."
Harry growled, "Greyback, I didn't know you ever gave your victims a
chance. I am surprised you didn't just come up and bite us while you had
the chance, or are you going soft for your master."
Susan stared at the boy in fear and awe that he was speaking so
disrespectfully to man who had a wand in his back who was notorious for
killing his victims most brutally. However, the man merely grinned, "The
Dark Lord has offered a price so high on your head Potter that even I can
respect that he wants you alive."
Laughing sarcastically Harry said, "Becoming the Dark Lords bitch must
be such a harassment Greyback, you know I am sure he has enough
followers kissing his arse, but I thought you were better than that."
At this the werewolf growled and spun the back around and lifted him off
the ground roaring out, "Listen here boy, I will rip-"
Before he could say another word, he was blasted off his feet, and thrown
backwards. The moment Harry's feet touched the ground, and his arms
were free he pulled Susan close to him, and drew his wand screaming
out, "Stupefy!"
The werewolf dodged the first curse, but Harry rained stunners down
upon the man until he made contact and saw that the man had been
downed. It had all happened so fast, by the time Susan had drawn her
wand the man was unconscious. Turning to his girlfriend he asked,
"Susan are you okay?"
He grabbed her gently and she answered quietly, "You handled him so
quickly. But you used magic. The Ministry will have you expelled."
Harry grinned at that, "Not when I bring them enemy #1, you do happen
to know much his bounty is these days?"
In awe the girl made him let go of her, "You used the situation to get his
bounty? How could you put me in danger like that?"
Harry straightened up quickly at that shaking his head, "I didn't use the
situation. Nor did I put you in danger on purpose. In fact, I actually kept
his attention on me the whole time, while you still have your port key.
The only other thing I want to say on the matter is your adrenaline is still
pumping, so I hope you didn't seriously just believe that I was going to
put you in danger like that."
"But what about the bounty?"
"It was a joke to try and relieve some of the tension, now we need to get
him out of here before more werewolves, death eaters, or the Dark Lord
himself shows up."
Susan shocked, and sad that she had not thought out her accusation
merely nodded, and followed Harry as he kept his wand locked on the
downed death eater. For good measure Harry stunned the man again, and
walked over to him taking his wand, and snapping it, "That was for my
uncle. Be lucky a lady is here with me, or I would do so much worse."
With that he offered his open hand to his date, "Take my hand, we are
going back to my home. I will fly you back to Bones Manor by broom, or
you may take the floo if you wish to go home right away."
She nodded not saying a word as she took his hand, and they felt the tug
of a portkey whisk them away from the area.
When they landed, they landed to an alarm ringing throughout the
house, and Harry immediately drew his wand commanding her to do the
same, "Don't fire unless they do. Defend yourself, but don't attack yet."
Not understanding what was happening they heard two distinct pops
nearby and a man barked out, "What were the words said in front of
Hogwarts in June of 1993 from Sirius Orion Black."
"You offered me a chance to live with you. If I wanted to get away from
my aunt and uncle. You also turned into your animagus form to save us
from Mooney's furry little problem."
The man stepped forward and then gasped when he saw the body that
was on the floor, "That's Fenrir Greyback!"
The man that had stepped forward was easily identified as Sirius Black
himself, while the other man stepped forward, "That's impossible."
This man was Remus Lupin, and he was as pale as a ghost, "He held
Susan and I at wand point in the parking lot of the muggle club. He
picked me up and I blasted him off his feet with a wandless blasting
curse. He was so surprised that he didn't even have a chance to duel with
me. We came straight home once we grabbed him, do we have a notice
from the Ministry yet?"
Sirius shook his head, "Nothing here pup, but this is incredible, you
captured the most notorious werewolf in the world, this could very well
be the cure to Remus' infliction if we kill this man now."
Before either man could point their wands at him Harry spoke sharply,
"The niece of the head of DMLE is here with us tonight. We can't very
well kill him in front of her. Besides we need to take him in alive if we
are to prove my innocence."
Sirius said, "I say we hold him here then for 24 hours, and if we don't get
a notice we take him out front and set the bastard on fire."
Surprised by the hostility of the men in the room Susan was silent. Harry
however turned her citing, "This man may have killed more people in the
first war then Voldemort himself, not to mention the hundreds of lives he
ruined by changing people. He also is the reason that Remus is a
werewolf, bit him when he was eight years old."
Remus spat, "And I have hoped for revenge ever since I was a boy."
Susan spoke timidly, "We should call my aunt and have him arrested. No
matter what you do to him, it won't be worse than the dementors kiss.
Plus, Harry would stand to gain a lot of money from the bounty. It would
also give my aunt a chance to interrogate him possibly to get information
about Voldemort or his pack."
The men all looked back and forth between each other, and for a moment
Susan wondered if she was about to have her mind wiped of the evening.
Harry spoke softly, "Killing him now wouldn't be right. He has been
beaten. He had no wand, and no means of defending himself. We would
just be killing prisoners, and then we are no better than them. I am sorry
Remus I shouldn't even have bothered stunning him, the curse that came
from my wand should have been green instead of red, but Susan is right,
we must turn him in. It could do too much for our side."
"And if he escapes from Azkaban like the rest of them?" Remus asked
quite dangerously.
Susan shook her head, "Won't happen. No one would come for him. He is
to dangerous, and he will be held in a cell at the Ministry. Judging by his
list of crimes on the #1 most wanted list I am guessing he will be given
the death penalty pretty much immediately. His trial would be nothing,
but a formality."
"You think he would be thrown in the veil?" Remus asked skeptically.
"I certainly think it is a possibility. With his crime record. People have
gone in for a whole lot less."
Questioningly Harry asked, "What is the veil?"
Sirius explained, "It is supposed to be a doorway to death. It is rumored
to take people to other dimensions or wipe them off the face of the Earth.
No one knows for sure, but anyone who goes through has certainly never
come back."
Feeling cold as he learned about this death penalty Harry asked, "Where
is it?"
"The department of Mysteries, usually guarded by the unspeakables."
Susan answered.
Harry sighed. If we kill this unarmed man now we would be due to
answer for the crime. We can't ask Susan to lie to her aunt, and we can't
wipe her mind because she has seen too much. Then we are no better
than them."
Taking a sigh of relief at hearing her boyfriend's words, she also
understood that her fears were very real possibilities when she entered
this room.
Sirius looked back and forth between the two teenagers then nodded his
head simply, "I will fire call Amelia right now. Bring her down here. I
will also call for Kingsley, he is a friend, and I know he will help us out
with the arrest, and that way your aunt doesn't have to take this scum in
alone. If anyone could handle this man it would be Kinglsey."
With that he told the three remaining in the room to kill the man if he
rose to his feet, and not to give him a chance. Remus gave a curt nod,
while the two teenagers didn't say a word. When Sirius left the room,
Remus asked gently, "Well before this happened how did you two's first
date go?"
Harry was about to answer with a quiet negative response, but Susan
beat him to it, "It was such a good time. Harry and I danced most the
night away at this little muggle club. The food was great, the people were
great, and the music was-"
Remus gave the girl a smile, "Great?"
"Better than great! It was unlike any thing I ever heard!" She exclaimed
happily.
Recalling the hours before Harry was really warm on the inside looking
back at the moments, and suddenly very angry that Greyback had ruined
a perfectly beautiful first date with his now very real girlfriend.
Bravely Harry said, "Well on a first date we capture the most wanted
known felon in all of England, what should we do for our second?"
The question was clear to Sirius and Remus, but Harry was very unsure
of what the answer may be. The girl looked at the man on the floor in
front of her who was out cold, then back at the boy in front of her, "I
think we should hit up the Dark Lord next! If next time you let me draw
my wand on our enemy I think the second date will be very successful."
Remus grinned, as did Harry at the girl's boldness. At this moment,
Amelia Bones came storming into the room wand drawn, "My Gods."
Staring at the frozen unconscious body on the ground she asked, "Is
everyone alright? St. Mungos is just a floo call away."
Harry shook his head, "We were lucky. Greyback let his arrogance get the
better of him, and I hope it will cost him everything for it. I made sure he
didn't lay a hand on Susan."
The head of DMLE turned to face her niece, but the girl was nodding her
confirmation, "It's true, Harry handled the beast beautifully. One
wandless blasting charm, and several stunners. Greyback didn't even have
the chance to raise his wand."
Amelia Bones immediately casted several binding charms on the man,
including creating magical resistant handcuffs. Once she had the man
secured Kingsley Shacklebolt walked into the room, "You have a prisoner
for me to take in Madame Bones?"
The women snapped up, "I didn't call for you Shaklebolt?"
Sirius stepped back into the room, "I called for him actually Amelia. I
didn't think you should take this monster in alone."
The women fixed the Marauder with a glare before softening up a bit,
"Very well. Shacklebolt, make sure this one gets processed properly, and
is held at the highest security clearance in the Ministry, with five aurors
on him always. His trial will be tomorrow, and I want Potters bounty, as
soon as possible. Congratulations Mr. Potter, you just apprehended
arguably the most dangerous werewolf since Lyacon himself. On behalf
of the Ministry I would like to thank you for your capture. I must also
offer my thanks for keeping your word and keeping my niece safe. It is
1130, so I hope you don't mind me stealing your date for the night, as I
take her home."
Harry shook his head, "Of course, thank you for assuring safe passage to
her, and your swift arrival of getting rid of the scum in my family's home.
I believe all of our wands were itching to purge the trash."
The women seemed surprised by the boy's hostility, but looked to Remus
Lupin, and seemed to remember something from the past, while nodding,
"Of course. Susan I will give you five minutes to say goodnight to your
date. Then I expect you to go straight home. Let's go Kinglsey, we have
paperwork to file."
With that the prisoner was levitated out of the room, with the rest of the
adults in toe. Harry was just beginning to prepare an apology to the red
head, but before he could say a word, her lips were on his in a heartbeat.
The moment lasted what definitely could have been longer than the five
minutes Madame Bones demanded, but he couldn't really find himself to
care. When the kiss separated, she whispered into his ear, "I have never
seen something so attractive as to watch a young man protect his women
with whatever it took. Thank you for keeping me safe tonight. Goodnight
Harry."
With that the girl spun out of the room, and Harry's mind was in the
clouds. Thinking overall the night had been great, and anxiously awaited
to be back in his girlfriend's presence on the train in just two short days.
12. Preparing For a Storm
Chapter 12
The day after Greybacks trial the kids were all back on the train, and
Harry was ten thousand galleons richer. The trial had been nothing short
of a ridiculous formality, where the auror department came in with an
overwhelming list of evidence, and witnesses, that permitted them to
instill the death penalty on the monster.
Of course, it was all over the daily prophet, that Harry had been trying to
eliminate all competition of the most dangerous dark wizard, and that he
had seduced young and naive Susan Bones into the muggle world, where
he intended to have his way with her. This of course brought the outrage
from Susan on the train ride to Hogwarts as she had her feet on Harry's
lap in the compartment with Nevllie, Hannah, Ron, and Hermione, "I
can't believe they said you seduced me! Those stupid imbeciles. I am not
some common slut that follows untrustworthy wizards out into the
muggle world where people can't see me. They didn't even mention that
we were dating!"
Harry shrugged, "That's probably for the best. It is our benefit that the
rest of the wizarding world may see you as a victim, it could make you
less of a target."
Susan was about to argue, but Hermione interjected, "He is right you
know Susan. For whatever reason Harry, has been quite the target, or
magnet to Voldemort, and his death eaters. With Malfoy, and the Crouch
problem, along with Quirrel, I think the less the public knows about your
relationship the better."
Hannah countered with, "But if the Hogwarts rumor mill is still as
legendary as it always has been then most of the students already know,
and anyone who shouldn't know from Slytherin or Ravenclaw has
probably already told their parents. You can't protect her from this
forever."
At this Hermione shot Harry a dirty look, but before he could say
anything Susan interjected, "I knew what I was signing up for Hermione.
Besides, what is the difference between you and I, you are always at
Harry's side, and all of Hogwarts knows that. So, by extension why aren't
you a target?"
Hermione gave the girl a soft smile before responding, "That may be true,
but I have a reason to fight. I know what would happen to people like
me, Muggleborns, if the Dark Lord took power, or if any death eater took
power. I stand with Harry, just like I stand for the cause. I always have,
and I always will. I have faced these dangers with Harry-"
"I have too now, when Greyback tried to rip our throats out. These
maniacs killed my parents Hermione, I understand why you are doing
these things, I just ask that you understand why I am doing it. I like
Harry, and I will not let his beliefs or mine be a reason we can't be
together. If things don't work out, it won't be because someone told us we
couldn't be together."
Neville clapped his hands together, "Here here."
The girl beamed at the shy Gryffindor who was gaining more confidence
by the day. Ron spoke up at this point, "I just hope you don't freak out at
the end of the year when things go to hell."
The other three in the cabin all looked at Ron in confusion, while Harry
flinched, and Hermione looked pained. Susan then turned to Harry to ask
him directly, "What does he mean Harry?"
Hermione came to Harry's rescue at this saying, "Its somewhat of a
rumor, and a fact. Some say it's a curse in our house, but we don't know
for sure. But every year at the end something bad happens. First year it
was Quirrel, second year it was the chamber of secrets, third year it was
Professor Lupin, and Sirius, then last year Voldemort returned at the end
of the Triwizard Tournament. If History repeats itself then something bad
will happen this year. There is even a betting pool going on in the house.
Some are hoping that Harry leads the school in a rebellion against
Umbridge and the Ministry."
Harry stared at Hermione in shock, "I haven't heard that rumor! That's
ridiculous! Besides Dumbledore won't let this all fall that far down. He
had to maintain his control for the greater good. He won't give that up,
and I won't lead people against him."
Trying to lighten the mood Neville asked, "Do you think I might be a
trivia question one day? Who stood in the way of the Golden Trio as they
marched to defeat the Dark Lord in their first year?"
Grinning next to him Hannah said, "I would like to solve the puzzle! Fifty
points towards the answer of who is Neville Longbottom!"
Everyone laughed at that lightly, but Susan said with a frown, "Aren't you
worried then about what happens at the end of the year?"
Harry shrugged, "I believe we make our own destinies, and I don't believe
in divination so I don't see a reason to stress out over that. We have six
months till we approach that bridge, and we have much bigger problems
that are looking us in the face these days. Umbridge, the DA,
Dumbleodre, Death Eaters, Voldemort. I think we can safely say that this
curse it towards the bottom of my stress list right now."
With that said the compartment door to the room slid open, and an
arrogant voice entered the room, "Must be feeling pretty high and mighty
these days Potter. Shagging up with blood traitors, becoming friends with
idiots, and capturing the big bad wolf."
Before any of them could do anything, Neville jumped to his feet wand in
hand, "Take it back Malfoy."
The rest of the group was so surprised by Neville's launch out of his
chairs they didn't even move, "Careful Longbottom are you sure your
holding the right end of your wand."
Growling back, "Care to find out. One word and you will hit the ground,
and be left outside of our compartment for the rest of the ride."
Draco looked behind him to see his two goons were watching carefully to
see if the boy would do anything or given them a command. Draco
merely held his hands in the air in hope of placating the angry boy, "I
only meant to pass a message onto Potter. Now get that wand out of my
face."
Speaking quickly enough Neville responded with, "Harry doesn't care
what you have to say, neither do we. Now get, before I blast you out of
here."
"That is no way to speak to a prefect Longbottom."
Harry groaned, "Speak your mind Malfoy then get out. Neville don't
lower your wand."
Draco looked over to Harry speaking angrily, "Call your dog off Potter, I
won't speak under this threat."
"Then get out Malfoy. We don't want whatever you are trying to sell."
Hermione said.
"Fine, but you will regret this-"
"My father will hear about it, yes we know. We hear it every year, bugger
off." Ron said in annoyance.
With that Neville stepped back and slammed the compartment door shut,
while Hannah said, "Well done Neville."
Harry smiled at the boy who was gaining his confidence, "I didn't get to
hit him though for insulting my ladies honor!"
Susan gave the boy a soft wink, "I do feel rather tainted with the insult
still ringing in my ear."
Neville not getting the girls innuendo said, "I can drag him back here if
you want Harry?"
Grinning at his friend he shook it off, "No don't worry Neville. But that
was fast wand work. We are going to keep working through the semester,
but loved your confidence. That can be half the fight sometimes."
The others also congratulated Neville, and began taking turns changing
into their robes. The arrival at Hogsmeade allowed the teenagers to exit
the train, and find their horse drawn carriage back to the castle. This
time around Harry was not as surprised to see the thestrals, but sad to
hear the words that came from his girlfriend, "What are they?"
Most of the group took a moment to comprehend what Susan had asked,
it did not make the headlines that Harry had saved her life, nor had they
mentioned it to the others, "They're thestrals Sue. They have been kind to
me in my few encounters with them, but you can only see them...if you
have seen death."
Susan paled a bit, and the others all raised their eyebrows, while Ron
asked, "I thought you didn't kill Greyback? I heard he was being thrown
through the veil."
Harry sighed, "A story for later guys. Greyback is as of today, still
unfortunately alive, but we can discuss it more later. Let's get up the
castle."
The group all still looked partially confused, but none raised anymore
questions as the squad boarded onto thestral drawn carriages.
Harry held Susan closely to him, as she was clearly remembering that her
life had flashed before her eyes, and the green-eyed boy had felt a little
guilty. Both times she had almost been killed were because of him, and
he hoped that his romantic life at Hogwarts wasn't going to cost this girl
her life.
When the group entered the castle, it was to light chatter and amusing
tales of other's holidays. It wasn't until Harry saw Professor Umbridge
that he remembered it was time to go back to hell. It was easy to forget
with all the positive things going on in his life recently that things were
still not going well on the Hogwarts front. Umbitch still ran the castle
practically, and they were all still in constant danger of being expelled.
Harry tried not focus on this as he let go of his girlfriend's hand with a
kiss on the top of her head allowing her to join her housemates for the
welcome back feast, and the start of the newest term. No speeches were
given, other than that Dumbledore welcomed the students, back and
reminded them to remain vigilant despite dark wizard activity, with brief
mentioning of the war criminal Fenrir Greyback instead of the Dark Lord.
Many eyes went to Harry when this was mentioned. Rumors had
circulated, but Amelia Bones had claimed that a citizen that wished to
remain anonymous had captured Greyback by surprise, and that the only
way this citizen was going to lose that right was if it was decided that
they were going to give him or her an Order of Merlin.
However, no one knew for sure how Greyback had been apprehended,
and Harry hoped that it was going to stay that way. He wouldn't lie to
anyone, but he wasn't going to be forthwith with the information.
It wasn't long into the new term when the DA had been back in session, "I
hope everyone had a productive holiday. As I am sure you have all heard
mine was quite busy, but we can get to some of that later if people are
more curious."
Some people smirked at that, and Harry himself figured just about
everyone was interested, but he didn't want to take time out of the
lesson, "Now normally we review our last lesson, but we will save more
work on the patronus for later, mostly because I have taught you all I can
on the matter. The rest will be up to you."
There was some disappointment at that, but Harry was ready for this, and
smiled, "But with that being said, I think we have done as much as we
can with the basics, and it is time to start working on something a bit
more complicated. Ron, Hermione if you would please."
They had already gone over in private of what would happen next, and
they had tried to prepare as best as they could, "Two on one dueling is
very useful practice, but I want you to attempt something rather specific
while doing this. I will demonstrate first."
Everyone cleared the middle of the room as the three duelists gave each
other wry smirks, while Harry thought he would be more playful, "Come
on Ronnikins I think I deserve some payback for some of the well placed
comments you made about me and my lady. Or are you going to fidget
your way out of it at let Hermione do the man's job."
This made both bristle, Ron for being called out, and Hermione for the
sexist comment. Almost on cue they both started sending spells flying
forward with marksmen level precision, however this is what Harry had
hoped for as he brought up a reflective shield, and then began firing
spread fire shots of magic. Two stunners at the same time, with almost
perfection, but that wasn't enough to beat down his protege's. So, with
that he followed it up a chain spell that was quite simple. It consisted of
the reducto blasting charm, flipendo the knockback jinx, and then the
disarming charm expelliarmus. This allowed him to take Hermione's
wand, and then focus in on Ron, who was just at that moment preparing
to fight back, but it was too late, once Harry focused on him. There was a
smattering of applause once both of his friends had been disarmed, and
Harry grinned at them, "Sorry guys that was a bit of personal vengeance
for some comments I heard this morning. The goal of your training is to
learn to stand up to two duelers, AND use your chain spells. This is the
first time we have done something like this, so I would like to start with
just the chain spells. We will over the next few weeks work our way up to
what you just witnessed.
Now pick a target, and we will begin working on that exact chain I just
did, it's one of the most basic, and easiest to master, but it is one of the
most useful. Get to it."
With that Harry flicked his wand and felt a bit like Dumbeldore when
targets around the room appeared. With the DA began at once.
Susan was watching her boyfriend with a smile on her face as he easily
impressed the entire room with his casual display of his dueling prowess.
To Harry it was clearly no big deal of what he had just done, but to the
rest of the DA it was quite the display of power. She would never admit
it, but she didn't have to when her best friend giggled beside her, "He is
dead sexy when he does stuff like that!"
Susan turned and gave her best friend the stink eye, "Hannah you have
your own hunk of a Gryffindor to make eyes at, don't you dare give mine
two looks."
This made the girls burst into giggles as they prepared to attempt the
chain spell with only a little success. After several attempts, Harry came
by smirking, "Ms. Bones it seems you may need some tutoring."
The girl gave him a flirtatious grin, "I am sorry Professor Potter I am
trying my absolute best."
With that he winked at the girl, and moved on so as not to take too much
time of his lesson. It made Susan smile as he went to interact with some
members of her house, giving them quick pointers, and most of them
seeing instant progress.
This went on for over an hour, while Harry called the meeting to an end,
"I gave us a little extra time, because I wanted to answer some questions
about what happened over the holiday. Instead of feeding the rumors my
friends and I have agreed perhaps it's time to be a little honest with
everyone, and see how that one goes for us, instead of just letting the
rumors fly to the point that I was under the imperious curse by Susan."
Some people laughed at this while Susan huffed having not been
enthused by that particular rumor she had heard at dinner the night
before, "Listen, without going into a lot of personal stuff it is true, that
Susan and I managed to get my now father by magic Sirius Black a trial
and a chance at being a free man. We did some pretty underhanded stuff
to make it happen, but it worked perfectly, and I owe Susan a great debt
for giving me a chance at a family..."
This made some people smile, including all of Harry's friends, "Now I
would rather you all not advertise this bit of information to much, but... I
will confirm that Susan I were the ones that apprehended Fenrir
Greyback. He attacked us while we were out on a date, and I assure you
we were lucky, I got the drop on him, and I did not do any incredible
magic to do so. He was arrogant and I bested him with one blasting
charm, and a ton of stunners. Which is part of why I wanted to focus so
much on the basics in here. I didn't use anything a second year couldn't
have used. All I used was a lot of trash talking, and a little bit of luck!"
Silence enveloped the room until Ernie McMillan asked quietly, "You
mean you talked to trash to one of the most dangerous werewolves, and
dark wizards of the century."
All eyes went back to Harry and he blushed a little bit, and Susan took
pity on him, "It was pretty scary hearing Harry swear at the monster, but
it was clear he knew exactly what he was doing."
This caused a roar of laughter to come from some of the boys, "Blimey
Harry does nothing scare you!"
Harry merely grinned at grimaced at the implication, while Cho asked,
"So was it true that Susan and yourself made up your relationship?"
The green-eyed boy was just about to answer that, but Susan merely
stepped forward and took his hand, "Not in the slightest. We had a very
pleasant and romantic holiday together, though we are still going to hold
to our promise that we are leaving our relationship at the door each night
we come in here."
Agreeing Harry spoke, "We ask everyone to do that for any developing
relationships in this room. We have noticed a few come up, and we ask
that each night you leave them at the door. Don't forget about them, just
don't let it affect the way we train in here."
Many people agreed to that easily, and Harry began dismissing the group,
until it was just Susan and Harry again.
Susan was nervous, as she was preparing to make a request of Harry that
she wasn't sure he was going to be very receptive of, "Harry, can I ask
you for something? I know we agreed to leave our relationship out of the
DA, but still feel like this needs to happen if we are going to be together."
Harry rose his eyebrows, "What is it Sue?"
Susan took a deep breath, "Twice I have almost been killed in your
presence, and neither time was I even able to draw my wand. But what
happens if next time I have too, and you really need another capable
witch or wizard at your side. I don't want to be the witch that was killed
in the first few spells and couldn't even raise her wand to defend her
friends or family."
Harry looked at the girl deep into her eyes, as he pondered what she was
asking, "Susan...I don't know if what you are asking for is a good idea.
You seem to pretty good for the average fifth year, and-"
Susan interrupted him gently, "But if I am going to be with you I can't
just be the average fifth year. I need to at least stand out amongst you
guys. Ron and Hermione both could wipe the floor with me, and I am
sure at least a few others could as well, no more how decent I am with a
wand."
Sighing deeply the boy scratched his head, "I don't know how to go about
this Susan. I don't know if I am worth the trouble for you on this. You are
right, you have almost been killed twice, and we have only been together
for a few weeks. It's going to be worse to once Voldemort comes out in
the open."
The red-haired flame stepped right in his bubble saying aggressively, but
quietly, "If you think I am coward Harry Potter you really don't know a
thing about the Bones women, Hufflepuff, or me in general. Just because
things are getting rough and ugly, doesn't mean I am going to lay down
in die. In fact, I want to rise up, and become the capable witch that my
family has produced, and if you won't help me to reach that potential I
will find someone else who will. I want that person to be you Harry
Potter, but don't think for a second that you are the only reason I will be
targeted when You know who returns."
Taking a moment to collect his thoughts Harry nodded, "What you are
asking for isn't easy. The training I underwent with Ron and Hermione
was hard. My very life was depending on it last year in the tournament,
and I had that to push me through every day. The DA is also taking lots
of our spare time, and I don't know if we will have the amount of time I
did last year for me to prepare you."
Susan disagreed, "I don't need to be as good as you Harry, I just need to
hold my own, or to protect our backs if you are having to fight whatever
is in front of us. Or give you an extra wand if we are both fighting a fight
we are hopelessly outmatched in."
Understanding where the girl was coming from Harry finally nodded,
"Okay. I will do everything in my power to help you Sue, but I don't
know if you are going to like me if I push you to this."
Disagreeing she put a finger under his chin, "Or maybe I will find it really
attractive that a young man is willing to go so far for a girl he still hardly
knows."
Smiling at the girl, he said, "We will do everything we can then my lady,
when would you like to start?"
The girl looked around at the empty room, and then smiled, "Right now!"
13. Valentine's Day
Chapter 13
The first month of the second term had gone splendidly, but it had also
gone horribly on different fronts. As far as how happy Harry was he
could easily say that he had never been happier. Umbridge had not
attempted to give him the blood quill again now that she new that Sirius
Black was in regular contact with his godson, nor did she want to tangle
with Amelia Bones now that her niece was dating the boy. However that
did not prevent her from attempting to make Harry's life difficult. Each
day she cracked the whip with new educational decrees that did make
the DA members slightly nervous knowing that someone had to be
leaking information, and there was no way Umbridge was just this good
at guessing.
Several decrees had been passed about organizations being formed, and
even about groups not being allowed to gather outside of the common
room. She even managed to cancel a few Hogsmeade visits, but
thankfully not all of them.
Susan's training had been coming around great. Harry did it with her in
private as often as they could. He had not told everyone what they were
doing, nor did he plan on it. As far as he was concerned it was their
business, and he was fine if people were thinking that he was taking one
of the most attractive girls in the school to a broom cupboard. Susan
smacked him a couple of times when she caught him grinning about that
rumor, but he was also rewarded at the end of many of their private
lessons.
The girl was the type of loser that Harry had a deep respect for. Susan
Bones was a very competitive witch, but he knew there were two types of
losers. One type would just be sore about losing, and not do anything to
attempt to make the next match any better, but then there was another
type who took it personally, and let the bitterness seep into their training
allow them to push themselves harder and harder each time, and that
was the type of loser Susan Bones was, and Harry loved it. Each time
Harry struck her down, she would get up and insist they do it again.
A month had passed and Valentines was approaching quickly. It was the
twelfth before Susan even brought up the day to Harry.
It was a cold February Friday night, while Harry and Susan were training
privately after the DA lesson. Susan was doing fantastically, as her magic
was finally starting to respond to her brain, and not just her hand
motions and words. She had made a marked improvement that was
almost as big as Neville's. Nevillle had definitely come the furthest, but
Susan was quickly approaching Ron and Hermione and it had only been a
month of Harry's private tutelage.
Susan was drinking a pepper up potion and wiping the sweat off her
brow. It had been a tiring lesson, and Harry had finally gotten her to
apply the chain spells in a full-length duel. She had even almost disarmed
Harry, but unfortunately for the young red head he had seen it coming a
mile away. Never the less the girl was quite encouraged by her success
and felt on top of the world when we asked, "So what are we doing for
Valentine's day?"
Harry looked up abruptly, "Valentine's day?"
Susan looked at the boy in surprise and carefully said, "Yes Harry,
Valentine's day it's this Sunday."
Gulping a bit Harry said, "Can I be honest, and say that I have honestly
never had Valentine's day with a girl before?"
It was clear there was a question in his voice, but Susan honestly didn't
know what to say, "Gee, Harry I don't really know what to say to that. I
haven't exactly spent tons of Valentine's day with actual Valentine's, but
you know it doesn't have to be a big deal. Of course, I do want to spend
the day with you, and all that, but it doesn't have to be much beyond
that."
Harry took on a very thoughtful facade, and then said, "I think we should
spend it just the two of us, right?"
Susan gave the boy a pretty smile that made his heart beat a bit faster, "I
would like that."
Harry nodded, "Then consider it done my lady. Maybe I can end up
surprising you. Thank you for bringing it up though. I think I might have
embarrassed myself pretty good had you not said something about it."
The red headed girl shrugged, "Your busy Harry, and the girls in
Hufflepuff didn't want me to say anything to you figuring you had some
kind of surprise, but something told me I shouldn't let it be a surprise just
in case."
Smiling at the girl he called his, he responded, "Come on I should get you
back to your common room, and I need to let our group no that we are
unavailable this Sunday."
The couple took each other hands, and took a quick look over the
Marauder's map as they marched down to the Hufflepuff common room,
and Susan was just about to walk into her common room after a kiss
goodnight when Harry stopped her for a moment, "I'm sorry for not being
normal on this type of thing Sue. I really want this to work between us,
so please if you feel there is something else I am not doing as your
boyfriend that I should be doing please don't let it be quiet. Sirius had
taught me a lot, but we still have a lot of time we need to spend together
before I learn more about the fairer sex. I guess what I am trying to say
is, thank you for being patient with me."
Susan was shocked for a moment, but then gently cupped the boy's face,
"Harry I know from what little you have told me, and what rumors have
gone around the school that you didn't have the best life before
Hogwarts, with the muggles. I also know from how little you talk about
them and how excited you were to live with Sirius for a change that they
probably didn't treat you very well. I am happy to help you with these
things, and glad we can learn about some of this stuff together. You know
that is kind of what being a young couple is all about so Auntie says. We
learn stuff together, and we just live our lives to the fullest. No regrets,
just fun nights, and great times that we spend together."
Harry smiled at that and leaned down and kissed her gently on the nose,
"Brilliant witch your aunt is! Goodnight Susan."
"Goodnight Harry."
Two days had passed and the day of love had finally arrived. It was a day
that many young witches around the castle had high hopes for. One of
those girls was Susan Bones. It was clear that she may not have been in
for the greatest day, but she had high hopes that she would get some
personal alone time with her boyfriend and they could enjoy the perks of
being young and together. She had no idea that her boyfriend did not do
anything half ass.
Harry Potter woke up Gryffindor tower with a smile on his face, and
nerves in his stomach. After his conversation with Susan just a few nights
before he had gotten in touch with his godfather, and began planning
what he hoped would be quiet the romantic day for his girlfriend. He had
hoped that she would be receiving her first surprise at any moment now.
Said surprise had just been discovered by the certain red head as she
rolled out of bed, and saw that the most beautiful flowers were found on
her bed side. They were an assortment of colorful lilies, and they seem to
brighten as she stared at them. She noticed a card was on her bedside,
and she quickly opened it,
Susan
Happy Valentine's Day! I hope you found these by your bedside first thing in
the morning, and that my charm on the flowers worked well. You see while the
flowers before you are not real, they are enchanted to be as beautiful as any
real flower. They will change colors with the mood of our relationship, if you
are happy with it, they will be a beautiful bright color, and the happier you are
the brighter and livelier they should be. And of course, it does work both ways.
Now I have prepared a series of surprises for you today, and hopefully I can
make this day special to you. The first surprise lies in the flowers, hold the tip
of your wand to them, and it should recognize your magical signature and give
you my first gift. I'll see you at breakfast, and hope your housemates won't
mind that I join you.
Hoping to see you soon
Harry
Susan quickly fumbled for her wand and taped one of the lilies, that
bloomed out a silver charm bracelet, that had two cute charms on it. One
was a snitch, that obviously represented Harry, and then there was a
small little animal that was clearly a badger that represented her. She
had to do her best not to squeal, as the boy had already blown her away,
and she had yet to even see him. Her best friend was at her side in a
moment clearly detecting the girliness that was going on. As she read the
note, looked at the flowers, then at the bracelet the girl whistled lowly,
"Damn Potter is good. Once this gets around the Hufflepuff house all the
girls are going to be expecting something like this from their guys!"
Susan grinned, "I wonder how he got the flowers up here. You don't think
he managed to do it himself, do you?"
Hannah at first looked skeptical, but then shrugged, "If it was anyone else
I would say definitely not. But this is Harry Potter we are talking about,
so I don't know. I guess he could've. I just don't bloody know how!"
Susan grinned, but then her smile changed, "Maybe I should wear
something nicer today, if this is just the beginning of his surprises, then
perhaps I should do a bit better."
Hannah shook her head, "No go with your plan Bones. It freezing ass cold
outside! We can see what he is wearing at breakfast, and if he is pulling a
Mr. Darcey then I will make up something that will allow you to come
back to the common room and change!"
Susan nodded gratefully at her best friend and planned to do just that.
When the rest of Hufflepuff house rose, it was already going around the
common room of what Harry did, and many were speculating how he did
it. Some said he snuck in, some said he used the windows, some said he
used some kind of advanced switching charm. Susan wasn't sure what the
truth was, and wasn't entirely sure she would even attempt to figure it
out. It would somehow make the moment less magical.
It wasn't long before most of the house went down to breakfast in groups
as it usually did, and it when she got into the great hall she was very
shortly joined by her boyfriend with a kiss on the cheek, "Morning my
lady."
When he sat down there were immediately some whispers, but Harry
ignored them and gave the girl a charming smile, "Did you get my
surprise?"
It was clear he was a little anxious about the matter, so she quickly
pacified him, "Yes Harry thank you so much. It was really sweet of you."
Susan took this moment to take a good look at him. Harry was looking
particularly handsome this morning as he was wearing a longsleeve nice
Black polo, that hugged his body rather tightly showing off all the muscle
he had put on in his training and in quidditch, while also wearing a
simple pair of nice jeans and nice dragon hide boots. It made the girls
heart do a little dance, as she too was wearing something rather cute, but
simple at the same time. She was very content with having breakfast with
him, and not having too much conversation.
It wasn't long before they heard a sickening giggle that interuppted their
breakfast, "Good morning students."
It was clear she expected a response, but when none came she began
speaking again, "Mr. Potter I must ask you to go back to your table."
Harry gave the women a surprised glance, "Really professor? Why is
that?"
The women gave the boy a patronizing smile, "It is against school
mandates to sit at other tables. Be glad I am in a good mood this morning
and simply wish for you to move back to your table."
Harry shrugged, "Its acutally not against school mandates professor. Will
that be all?"
The green eyed golden boy gave his girl a slight wink, and began
attempting to restrike up conversation with the people around him when
umbitch tried to continue the conversation with a slight giggle, "Funny
Mr, Potter, you seem to think you know the rules better than me. Now
please go back to your house table before I assign you a detention."
Now turning completely around to face the women he stood, "Professor
Umbridge. I don't quite understand the problem this morning. I assure
you it is nowhere in the school by laws that says I must sit at my own
table. While I do not claim to know the school rules better than anyone,
my best friend you see is considered the brightest witch of our age, and
has read Hogwarts History backwards and forwards many times as what
she considers light reading, and she assured me last night that it is not
actually required to sit at your own table except for 3 meals. Now
Professor, it is Valentine's Day, and I have quite the special day planned
for my Lady, and do not wish to be taken from her any longer."
Just as Umbridge was about to retort Professor Sprout came bustling by,
"Good morning Puffs, and welcome to our table Mr. Potter, I am always
happy to see new comers come sit at our table. Good morning Dolores.
Shall we have a cup of tea before we enjoy our Sunday afternoon off."
Professor Umbridge looked very conflicted about what to do next, but
then she bristled, "Mr. Potter should not be welcomed by you Pomona he
is breaking school rules?"
The head of Hufflepuff house instantly looked alarmed and looked at
Harry and his hands as if they were doing something inappropriate, when
she saw they were firmly relaxed at his sides she shook her head, "I am
afraid I don't see it Dolores, what rules is he breaking?"
"Sitting at the wrong house table!" Umbridge said in clear exasperation.
Professor Sprout instantly took offense to this, "How dare you! Is my
table not good enough to be visited by the other houses."
The Undersecretary the Ministry flinched, but then smiled at the clear
misunderstanding, "I think you misunderstand Professor Sprout, Mr-"
"Mr. Potter has been welcome to this table by my house, and his lovely
girlfriend Ms. Bones. If he wishes to sit here this morning he can and he
will. I ask that you not furtherly disturb my students and their guests
breakfast."
The women looked prepared to argue some more, but she was getting
glared at by the entire house of Hufflepuff now feeling that their house
had been slighted due to the twisting of words that Professor Sprout had
done, "I still feel that we are misunderstanding each other Pomona, but I
suppose we can discuss it in private over our morning tea. Good day to
you children."
With that the women bustled off towards the table while Professor Sprout
turned and winked at Harry and Susan and followed shortly after. Harry
stared in astonishment of what happened then turned to the Puffs who
were watching him, "Your head of house is totally wicked! Are you guys
sure she wasn't a Slytherin in school?"
This caused some laughter while Justin grinned, "You better watch
yourself Potter, us Badgers can be just as vicious as the rest of you, and
we have been known to kill a snake or two!"
This caused some good-hearted laughter, and Harry merely smiled at his
girlfriend as they enjoyed the rest of their breakfast together. When
breakfast was over Harry smiled, "Are you ready for an adventure with
me Ms. Bones?"
Susan's eyes lit up at this, and she nodded quickly, when Harry offered
her his hand, "Then please follow me."
With that hand in hand the couple left the hallway, but did not head
towards the entrance hall, but towards the grounds in the direction of
Hagrid's Hut. When they made it onto the grounds Susan was starting to
think that perhaps they weren't going to Hogsmeade, but when they
made it outside Harry looked around and then grinned as he pulled out a
miniature version of what looked like his firebolt. He then asked, "We
have two options. Its early so we could do both if you want. One option
is we take this broom and fly over the lake towards a secluded area that I
have warded off where we can have some private time just the two of us,
and do somethings you've probably never done before. The second option
is we can fly this broom disillusioned to Hogsmeade and spend our day
there. Its Valentine's day how does my girl feel, adventurous, or a need to
relax?"
Her heart jumped a bit when he called her his girl, and she was nice and
full from breakfast so she didn't need food right away, so she figured
maybe the adventure first, and then Hogsmeade for food later, "Well Mr.
Potter you have my curiosity, lets what kind of adventure you have
planned for us."
Harry grinned at the girl, "I was hoping you would say that."
With that he mounted the broom, and offered a place behind him, where
she mounted the broom and tightly wrapped her arms around him. From
there they took off and stayed low to the ground over the lake. There was
still a light snow on the ground, and it would have been very cold, but
Harry seemed to have some type of heating charm or something come
from his body, but she did not know what it was as she had yet to be cold
all morning.
The fly over the lake was truly beautiful, and Susan had never flown this
close to the water. At some point, she even dipped her shoe in the water
and skimmed it which proved to be the first time that she had actually
felt the cold since they had stepped outside. She knew they flew good
ways from the castle, and it was almost out of site when Harry dipped
them towards and opening in the forest on the right. At first, she got
nervous thinking that they were going into the Dark Forest, but Harry
quickly assured her, "We are so far out that this actually not a part of the
dark forest. This is part of a forest that actually muggles can hike
through."
Susan hadn't ever really thought about it, but they weren't that far from
muggle towns that were out in Scottish Highlands in fact she was
surprised Hogwarts students never came across them from doing exactly
what she and Harry were.
When they landed on the ground Harry smiled at the girl, and drew his
wand and did a quick motion with it causing a small backpack to zoom
towards him. He quickly grabbed it and pulled out a couple of things like
two sticks that he enlarged into hiking sticks, and a large knife he put
over his back with a strap. He smiled at the girl and offered her a stick, "I
thought we could go on a little hike. I know a place."
The girl smiled at the boy, and took a stick gratefully, and Harry took her
extra hand and began leading her down the trail that was before them. It
was a peaceful silence, as they walked along beautiful trail hand in hand,
but there was one thing that was kind of getting her, "Why am I not
cold?"
Harry chuckled lightly, and touched the charm on her wrist, "The
bracelet is charmed."
She looked at the bracelet curiously, and then gasped, "Enchanted
jewelry where did you get it?"
Harry looked at the girl in surprise, "I made it."
Susan stopped looking at the boy in awe, "You made it?"
The boy nodded, "Sirius gave me this journal my mum had, and it had
step by step instructions to do it, it was easy."
Susan quickly spoke, "Harry don't share that journal with anyone.
Enchanted jewelry is super valuable and super rare. It must either be a
family secret, or your mother could have been on the verge of something
huge for a business."
In shock Harry merely nodded but then smiled, "Well I am glad I could
you something so cool. I had no idea, but I am glad you did."
The red head smiled and leaned up against him finding it very romantic
that he had taken her here, and made her super rare enchanted jewelry.
They walked for a while, when Harry finally spoke, "Were here."
Susan had clearly been lost in her thoughts, because when she looked at
the opening on her left she saw something breath taking. A small fire was
lit over this little campsite, and it sat right on the water, where you could
see a clear drop off, that made a small waterfall. She also noticed that a
small basket was by the fire, that might have held food, or snacks, and
the girl was instantly curious, but the view in front of her kept her
attention. Susan looked out into the distance in wonder, not even
knowing that Hogwarts was so close to something like this, "It's
beautiful."
Harry stared out at the cloudy sky, as snow gently fell, "It is."
With that Harry grinned, "You ready for the cool part?"
Susan looked at the boy in confusion, "This isn't the cool part?"
Laughing quietly the boy shook his head, "This was the beautiful part.
The adventure was only partly going off the school grounds, and don't
worry I covered our tracks well."
Susan sighed in content, "You didn't have to do all this Harry, it was
really, really sweet of you, but I would have been happy with something
simple."
"You only live once Susan, and the odds are against us on super long
lives, so might as well make the best of the peaceful times we have,
right?"
The girl gave him a shy nod, and Harry grinned pulling something else
out of his back pack that looked very strange. Harry quickly put it on,
and gave the girl a fierce smile, "Do you trust me?"
Susan looked at his out stretched hand, and nodded ever so slightly
taking his hand, then Harry smiled and said, "Then come here."
She did as she was told, and Harry directed her towards the edge gently,
and Susan was starting to get a little nervous, "Is this going to be safe?"
"Well I have only done this once. But I think it's safe particularly."
Susan muttered about how he wasn't being very reassuring, but then he
said, "Sometimes you just need a leap of faith."
When she looked at his face when he said that he was grinning so wide it
was infectious, but then she replayed the words in her head a leap of
faith, "Harry James Potter were not going to-"
"Jump? If you are up to it we are. You are going to hug me, and then we
will jump off. You will pull the parachute, and we will coast down to the
bottom where Sirius left us a half a dozen portkeyes where we could it as
many times we wanted it we so desired."
Susan looked over the edge in trepidation, and a bit of fear, "Harry I don't
know."
"You trust me, right?"
The girl nodded silently, "Then give me a hug, I promise that no matter
what happens I will keep you safe. I swear it on my very life."
With that they stared into each other's eyes, and then Susan gave the boy
a hug, and he lifted her off the ground effortlessly, and then he asked,
"Are you ready?"
She didn't say anything, but nodded quickly, and that gave Harry the cue
to take a running few steps forward, and then jump off the cliff. It didn't
take long at all as they plummeted with Susan screaming and Harry
laughing, that she pulled the parachute. When she did that Harry gently
turned her around where she could see them slowly descending over the
water, and towards a nearby shore line. Susan was in awe.
When they hit the ground Harry, redid the parachute real quick and set
the girl on the ground, "What did you think?"
Susan took a deep breath and gave a hearty laugh, "It was incredible
Harry, can we do it again?"
Harry nodded at the girl with a smile, the longer we wait to use the
parachute the more thrilling it will be!"
The girl nodded and they took the portkey back to the top doing the dive
again, and this time they did wait a little longer, and a little longer, and
one time Harry even pulled out something a little more daring, "This one
you do on your own, you just put it on over your clothes and glide to the
bottom."
Susan smiled nervously and agreed as he tied the harnesses to her. He
gave her a quick kiss on the cheek as he did his own, and then smiled, "I
have come to find out I am quite the dare devil, so let's see if you can
keep up."
With that Harry charged towards the edge of the cliff, and jumped off
blowing her a kiss as he dove. Susan rushed to the side and didn't jump
right away, but instead watched her boyfriend do flips throughout the
air, and glide across the sky. It was so impressive, but then she got
nervous and thought she would wait for him to come back up, which he
did quick after he noticed she wasn't following, "Something wrong Sue?"
She shook her head, "No, I just wanted to go first on my first try, so that
way if something happens you can catch me."
Harry winced, "Sorry I got a bit carried a way, I really like this one. Just
be like a bird, and let your arms go out as far you can to the side, and the
wind along with gravity will do the rest."
Susan nodded eyeing the side warily. After another moment, Harry took
her hand, "Let's do it together yeah?"
Susan shook her head in response thankfully, "Please."
As one the two jumped off, and screamed in fear and joy. It wasn't long
before they were flying in the air with speed of the wind as they fell. It
was a rush, and so much fun.
The two spent the rest of the day doing this kind of thing, and at the end
of the day they laid out by the fire, looking out at the sunset. Susan was
very happy with their day, and Harry looked equally pleased. She leaned
on his chest smiling, "Thank you for such a wonderful time Harry."
They had already eaten the food he had packed and baked himself in the
kitchen with the help of his house elf friend named Dobby, and they were
now just resting preparing to head back, "Your welcome Sue."
She blushed a bit as she felt around in her pocket, "You know I got you
something, but not it feels like it doesn't measure up to what you did for
me today."
Harry grinned a bit, "Sirius said Valentine's day is more about your
special lady, and not so much about yourself. He said it's the day I spoil
you to the point where everyone else is jealous, and if you choose to tell
the other girls, I am sure some of them will be."
Susan blushed even deeper, as she pulled out a small black box, "I had
this made for you, but if you don't like it, I can get you something-"
"I am sure it is great Susan, whatever it is."
She handed him the box, and said, "Happy Valentine's day Harry."
As Harry opened the box a watch was revealed, that had a lightning bolt
in the middle of the clock. IT was nice as it was all black, and then just
showed a small silver lightning bolt in the middle. Harry loved it, as she
whispered into his ear, "It's to remind you that you are who you are no
matter what anyone thinks. Don't ever forget where you come from. Or
what made you who you are today."
Harry stared at the watch as she attached it to his wrist, and then they
stared at each other in the eyes for a moment, when Harry whispered, "I
think I might be falling for you Ms. Bones."
The look he was giving her made her body tingle, and she whispered
back, "You have me spellbound Mr. Potter."
With those words, they met in the middle for a sweet kiss, and then
another, and then another. It was a sweet moment, and neither new that
this night was the night they started to wonder if they were falling in
love.
(A/N) Honestly not my best work. I promise after this chapter it gets
more interesting. It was fluff, and I apologize lol!
14. The Inquisitorial Squad
Chapter 14
Valentine's Day had been a resounding success in Susan's opinion. It was
clear to the young red headed girl that the boy that kept her company
had cared a great bit for her after their very thoughtful date. She had
been completely blown away with how well he treated her, and his gift
giving skill. She did however proudly note that every time she had seen
Harry he was wearing the watch she had gotten him.
Her friends had been very jealous and envious of her when she told them
about her day in the common room, and Hannah swooned a bit
sarcastically, "I think you're in love Suzy!"
Susan didn't dare comment on this, as her face reflected her line of
thought clearly. It had been a few weeks now since Valentine's Day, and
she could hardly think about anything else, other than Harry. He was
constantly on her mind, and wondered just when their next adventure
would be together, or when she was going to learn more about the
enigma that was her boyfriend.
The DA classes had gone well, and Susan was almost as helpful as
Hermione and Ron these days, as she helped out her housemates as much
as possible, which gave the other two members of the golden trio more
time to work with their own house, and Ravenclaw. Of course, that didn't
mean they never worked with them, but usually Susan could give the
little pointers that fixed their spell work.
Harry practically made it a point to never help Susan in class, and usually
if he ever even spoke to her it was to ask for a demonstration, or
instruction on how to teach someone something specific that they may
have been struggling with.
Most of the quidditch teams had been disbanded by Umbridge, which at
first got a lot of people down, but then it just caused an influx of
meetings, which made some people hope that Harry was soon going to
lead the school in uprising, because what happened next would anger
them all.
At Breakfast one morning in early March, Dolores Jane Umbridge grinned
at the gathered students, as she cleared her voice, and moved to stand in
front of them all. It was not very long after Valentine's Day that the foul
women had created an educational decree about having to sit at your
own house table, but that did not stop Harry and Susan from exchanging
glances when she began speaking to the gathered crowd, "Good morning
students. I would like to make an announcement."
The student body went silent instantly expecting heavy trouble coming,
"Due to the standards at Hogwarts having slipped, I have decided to
create another educational decree, and students this is one is important
which is the reason why I have decided to address the entire student
body. Starting today a new group has been formed under my command
that will help ensure that order maintains in the school. Today is the day
that the Inquisitorial squad will be founded."
There were some quiet murmurs across the hall at this, and Susan felt a
small knot form in her stomach as the toad like women smiled widely, "I
would like to welcome the captain of this squadron, fifth year prefect
Draco Malfoy."
Susan flinched at this knowing that the women could not have picked
anyone worse to give power to, and the look on Draco and Harry's face
confirmed that she was not the only one in these thoughts. Draco came
and stood by the High Inquisitors side, while she gave a light applause
that only followed from Slytherin. After a moment of no one joining in on
the clapping she gave the crowd a stern look before continuing, "Mr.
Malfoy has been asked over the past few weeks to gather a few students
to join this squad and at first, they will remain anonymous, but they will
be revealed over time. The powers these students have will be a bit more
than a prefect. They will assign detentions, and deduct house points.
They will also be reporting directly to me to help maintain optimum
potential."
With that said the women motioned for Draco to take a seat, and then
took her own seat back at the staff table. Susan and Harry held eye
contact for a moment, but then he nodded at her, making it clear that
they would speak at lengths later about what could and should be done.
Breakfast went by much quieter after that announcement. When it was
over the Hufflepuffs rose together, and went towards their lessons. When
they exited the great hall, she felt a hand grab her arm, and at first she
had hopes it was her boyfriend, but when she turned and saw a blonde
boy that she could just not quite stand holding on to her, "Bones, can I
have word with you in private?"
Susan stared at the boy in clear anger, "Perhaps if you unhand me first."
Draco grinned at the girl saucily, "You mean the rumors that you like to
be handled a little roughly aren't true? How disappointing."
At first the girl blushed, but then she bristled, "Excuse me!"
Ignoring the girl's outburst, he spoke, "I just thought I would give you a
warning. From one Pureblood to another. You are a very attractive witch,
and I hate to see that you might get caught in the coming crossfires while
being in the company of undesirable company. I am not sure the taint
will ever come off you, but if you come around Slytherin common rooms
fairly often I am sure I can help you."
Susan at first was confused, but then she got very pissed off, "How dare
you!"
Draco shrugged, "A war is coming Bones. A war that is going to cast a
dark shadow over Hogwarts, and Umbridge is going to bring it, are you
going to be on the wrong side, just so you can be at the side of some idiot
boy wonder."
Susan had to do everything she could not to slap the boy, "I can choose
my own side thanks."
Draco shook his head, "Don't make the same mistake that your parents
did."
Susan couldn't resist any longer before she could comprehend it her hand
was moving very fast towards Draco's face when she connected with a
resounding SMACK.
The blonde hair ponce looked shocked for a moment, but then anger
crossed his face, "You stupid bitch."
He reared back to punch the girl, but before he could a spell hit him hard
and blasted him across the hallway. She felt a pair of strong arms begin
to carry her away from the scene, but before they could get to far, he felt
the same arms slide her out of the way as a shield appeared in front of
them, Harry taunted, "Now now Draco that was dark magic. You should
be careful just who you throw spells like that at. Had that hit Susan and
seriously injured the niece of the head of the DMLE you could be sure
that nothing would have kept Amelia Bones from throwing you into
Azkaban."
Draco growled, "I'll have you in detention for a month for this Potter."
Harry stepped forward boldly, "No you won't Draco. Because if you do, I
will ensure that you are disowned from the Black family. My father by
magic is now the head of your mother's house, and if you do something
that magic would see as an insult to the family, Sirius will be able to
banish you from the family. Which could give you a lot to lose if Sirius
and I die in the coming war. Which you and I both know is likely.
Consider this a peace offering between you and me. Attack my girlfriend
again though, and the least of your concerns will be losing a part of your
inheritance."
Draco bristled, "I won't be threatened by the likes of you Potter."
Harry stood at his full height, and stepped towards Draco, "That wasn't a
threat Draco. This is my threat. If you ever touch my girlfriend again I
will fucking kill you. Not your father or even the Dark Lord will stop me
from doing it either. Stay away from Susan, and stay away from me."
Harry stared at the boy in the eyes, as he pulsed out his magic feeling the
anger palpable in the air. With that Draco gave him one last angry look
and then stormed off. Susan was surprised at Harry's language and his
rage, but was quite thankful for his intervention when he had come. He
spoke softly, "Are you okay?"
Susan nodded her head quickly, "Malfoy was nothing I couldn't handle,
but thank you for coming to my defense."
Harry shrugged, "This isn't over, but hopefully I will have put him off you
for a while."
Gratefully she took the boys hand, "I think we're lucky Umbridge didn't
show up like she usually does."
Grinning happily the boy responded, "The Weasley's are going to be
keeping her busy for a while. They were quite displeased with the
announcement, and made sure that she knew it."
The grin was near sinister, but Susan was still incredibly heated from the
argument, and felt an overwhelming desire to jump Harry's bones for
standing up for her, and doing it so furiously.
However, she felt calmer as he walked her to his classes, and when she
got there Harry pulled Ernie and Justin aside quickly, "Watch out for her,
we had a little run in with Malfoy, it should be okay for now, but you
can't ever be too careful."
The boys nodded, and Susan put her hands on her hip as her boyfriend
grinned and kissed her on the cheek and darted out of the room
obviously towards his next class.
That night during the DA lesson Harry stood up addressing the group,
"This inquisitorial squad is going to be a serious nuisance, but I assure
you we will continue in here with as many people who want to do so,
however, if anyone wishes to leave, I would not think anything less of
them. You don't have to walk out now, but if you don't come into the
next lesson I will completely understand. Umbridge had a lot of eyes
before, but now she has some students in our school who are basically
her spies. We will do our best to figure out who they are, so that way we
can watch out for them, but I can't promise anything. The stakes have
been raised."
Harry took a deep breath, "I ask you all to keep in control of your
emotions. I know that can sound rich coming from someone like me, as
we all know I am not the poster child for self-restraint, but I am going to
do my best as well. I don't want to give the bitch a reason to get any of us
killed or worse expelled."
He gave Hermione a look at this as the girl blushed and Ron chuckled,
"Now other than that, we need to keep working in here, and if this is
anyone's last lesson, take this one with you, and work on it on your own,
because it will be useful."
Throughout the rest of the lesson Harry explained the finer magical
science behind how to duel properly, and what you can do to improve
your skills. He talked about stances, and chain spells, along with dodging,
and its importance. Part of the lesson had Harry taken people's wands,
and having the golden trio cast light stinging hexes at a few people at a
time, making most of them yelp in surprise.
After a bit, Harry had the groups watch him, as Hermione, Ron, and
Susan casted spells at him. Over the next minute, he would only be hit by
one spell which came from Susan whom was definitely the best
marksmen possibly out of all of them.
Harry then gave some advice, "The key to this is to trust your instincts.
You must be light on your feet, and very alert of all your opponents.
Right now you are only dodging one opponent, and not returning spell
fire. But soon you will be able to dodge, and return spell fire. This is your
best chance of beating opponents who horribly outclass you. Surprise."
The gathered group nodded, and went back to attempting their dodging
lesson, and some had some improvement, while others were still getting
stung. At the end of the lesson Harry spoke calmly, "This is the last lesson
we will go over and hopefully in the next few weeks we will work on
straight up dueling. That will give us what is left of the two-month term
to put everything we have learned together. It will be a struggle at first,
but that's why I am giving up two months to go over it. Well done
everyone and stay safe."
It would be a few weeks before anything of note would happen. Harry for
one was glad however to see that no one had dropped the DA, in fact
many were approaching him about a few people who wanted to join in
on the resistance, but Harry firmly said, "I taught you all as a core group,
teach others now. If it comes to it next year then maybe we can split it up
into an advanced and beginner group for those who are struggling, and
those who need to be pushed. I can promise everyone that I will be busy
training this summer with my Godfather."
It was those words that were relayed to the hopefuls which made many
pray for the next year to come a little faster. The DA was already in need
of two groups. The older students were progressing beautifully, while the
younger kids were hitting a bit of a wall due to the under developed
magical cores.
It was discussed among who Harry was considering his inner circle which
consisted of Hermione, Ron, Susan, Neville, Luna, Collin Creevy whom
had grown up quite a bit this year, and Hannah Abbott, of course with
the addition of the Weasley twins who were their own firecrackers that
could not be controlled or tied down, that they were doing all that could
be done so far, and weren't sure if anything additional should be added
due to the current oppression happening in the castle. Had they known
what would happen next, perhaps they would have split the group to
minimalize casualties, but it was too late.
On a warm evening in May Harry was holding a rather productive DA
meeting that consisted of fast pace dueling from the younger years, and
nice slow going duels for the younger years. Harry was cheering with joy
watching his students fight fiercely, as he was quite proud of them. Soon
though the ceilings rattled a bit, and Harry looked up in surprise.
Everyone ceased what they were doing and stared around the room.
Harry went to where they had the map laid out, and saw Umbridge along
with a large gathering of students outside of the room. It was then when
Dobby appeared, "Harry Potter, you must run, the evil pink women is
trying to get in."
This caused panic in the group, and before anyone could seize control of
the group a giant blast came from the wall blasted apart and he heard a
young yell, and then smoke filled the room. When it cleared, Harry was
standing in front of everyone with his wand drawn, and Dolores
Umbridge was looking at him triumphantly.
A small groan was heard nearby, and Harry realized that someone had
been caught in the blast as Umbridge had blasted the wall in, and quickly
discovered it was his friend Collin Creevy. He attempted to move towards
the boy to free him, but Umbridge held her wand up at him, "Ah ah, Mr.
Potter I think you should best be still."
Harry looked at Collin for a moment then back at the pink toad, "He is in
pain, and he needs help. At least allow me to pull him out of the rubble."
Umbridge looked to see who was under said rubble, but then grinned
viciously when she saw who it was, "I think Mr. Creevy will be fine just
where he is. "
Harry felt a cold fury grip him, "I will come quietly, but let me help him."
"I think not Mr. Potter, you are violating maybe a dozen educational
decrees and I will see you expelled for it."
Harry shrugged, "Don't do me any favors, but I am going to pull Collin
out of the rubble."
"Not a move Mr. Potter."
Without listening Harry moved forward to help the boy up, but a spell
came flying towards him, but Harry raised his shield quickly, and
growled, "Cursing students Professor is that what it's going to come to."
Many people were looking very angry, and he could see that many wands
were itching forward as if a spell was on the tip, "I asked you not to move
Potter. Now everyone put your wands away, and come quietly."
No one moved to put their wands away, in fact many people inched
forwards to stand by Harry. Harry shook his head whipping his wand
around and blasting the rubble off Collin, and all wands were now
pointed at Harry from the other side. No one said anything though at the
tense moment, and Harry called out, "You okay Collin?"
The young blonde boy nodded looking sheepish, "Yeah thanks Harry."
Umbridge looked furious, "Put your wands down or I will call the aurors."
Ernie McMillan however stepped forward bravely, "I think we will lower
our wands when you do Professor Umbridge. I have never had a
professor point a wand threateningly at me, no matter how much trouble
I was in, and I don't think me or my friends are going to lower our wands
until yours are lowered first. You injured one of our friends with your
blasting charm, and I think it is lucky that spell fire was not immediately
traded upon your entrance."
Umbridge gave the boy a patronizing smile, "Now Mr. McMillan be
reasonable, by educational decree number-"
Neville shouted out, "We don't give a bloody hell about what educational
decree you were given this power by, lower your wands, or we aren't
going anywhere with a bunch of snakes who would love a chance to
curse us all in the back."
Shouts of agreement went up behind the group, and Harry began to
wonder if this was going to be it. The moment the battle would start.
Harry thought they had a good chance. The numbers were even, but he
wasn't for sure, "If you don't turn yourselves over then I will be forced to
have my students and I take you by force."
Harry stood tall, "Is that a threat professor?"
Umbridge stared at the boy coolly, "Indeed it is Mr. Potter, one I promise
that will be backed if you don't have your little minions drop their
wands."
Everyone looked at Harry, and he knew that they were going to follow
his lead. Harry wasn't going to be the reason anyone got hurt, and he
slowly began to lower his wand. As soon as he did several lights came
flying towards him, but his wand came up and deflected a few of the
curses, and felt his shield begin to collapse but soon it was being enforced
by two others, that helped hold the spells back, and then there were
shouts of cowardice, and Susan practically screamed, "You cowardly
bitch! He was lowering his wand!"
Outcry was going out across the DA, and Harry fumed, "Is that how it is
going to be professor? Curse a fifteen-year-old who was lowering his
wand."
Draco Malfoy stepped forward aggressively, "It's your word against ours.
Everyone knows you're just a liar Potter."
Some people bristled at that, but Harry merely stared at Umbridge, "You
don't scare me anymore Umbitch. Expel me I have a family at home, and
other schools who would be happy to have me. So I will attempt to end
this here and now. Voldemort has returned, and you and your coward of
a Minister is causing more damage than good. Not teaching these kids
how to defend themselves from what's out there. You're the worse kind of
coward, and with the help of Fudge you are going to get us all killed."
"LIAR!"
"I must not tell lies Professor."
With that the women raised her wand, and Harry matched hers, and
blocked a curse that came sailing towards him, and this time he didn't
just stand there, his wand was a furious motion of forward striking,
completely taking the women by surprise. However, it was not enough to
disarm her or stun her.
Draco Malfoy attempted to engage him, but Neville stepped forward and
began raining spells upon Draco, and suddenly a battle emerged. Spells
were being traded with rapid speed, and before things could get out of
hand a man appeared in front of them in a bright ball of flames, and the
spells instantly stopped, "Harry that is enough."
Dolores Umbridge fumed, "Dumbledore! I have caught the students red
handed in breaking multiple school rules."
Dumbledore raised an eyebrow, "Oh? And what rules are those?"
Umbridge went on to list several educational decrees that were being in
fractured upon, but Dumbledore held a hand up, "Actually Dolores Mr.
Potter started this group under my strict instruction. It was clear that
students were going to struggle on their OWL's and I had absolute faith in
the boy's skill with a wand and instructed him to start this little group."
The women turned red with fury, "It is not Mr. Potter's job to teach
practical magic! In fact, magic is forbidden in the corridors."
Dumbledore looked around confused, "This does not look like the
corridor to me Dolores. The only infraction of the rules I see here is that
you are trading spells with students. Did you not perhaps think to consult
with me first, before coming in upon students who were practicing for
their OWL's. It is clear you knew something was happening in here."
"You can't be trusted Dumbledore! You and Potter are conspiring against
the Ministry, and I have proof now." The women said ecstatically.
"Do you?"
The women looked ready to erupt, "Dumbledore you have gone too far
this time."
"With that I do agree Ms. Umbridge."
A man with a bowler hat came storming into the room with a few large
men in auror robes following behind, "You deliberately went against a
ministry official who was trying to help your school. It is merely
unacceptable. You are committing conspiracy and sedition against the
government and will spend the night in Azkaban and wait for a trial."
Dumbledore merely smiled at the advancing aurors, "Is that what you
believe Cornelius? You are truly blinded by fear. I thought we might
eventually hit this little snag though. You see I have many plans that
need to be executed if I am no longer going to be Headmaster, and
believe me I have no intention of going to Azkaban."
Without any other words being said he turned and winked at Harry, and
then disappeared in a bright red flash. Cornelius Fudge looked aghast
that the men had escaped so easily, and then turned to his aurors, "Go
search the grounds. You can't apparate in or out of Hogwarts. GO GO!"
With that Cornelius began exiting the room, but Madame Umbridge
stopped him, "Minister what about the boy?"
Cornelius turned and looked at the teens that still had all their wands
drawn, "Let them go. It is clear they were all working under
Dumbeldore's order, and without him they are nothing. But make it very
clear any further infractions will result in immediate expulsion.
Congratulations Madame Umbridge I am issuing executive order right
now that you are to be Interim Headmistress of Hogwarts. Good luck."
With that the man quickly hobbled out of the room, and the women
looked at the group in front of him with a sickly smile, "Off to your
common rooms. We will have a very interesting discussion tomorrow, but
I believe that is enough for one night."
With that she withdrew from the room and took her squad with them.
The DA watched in shock at what had just happened, and how quickly
everything had gone to hell. Harry turned to face the group, "Keep your
heads down. This isn't over. I will be in touch with everyone, but we
have lost our protection from Dumbledore, and we need to watch the
situation, we are only 3 weeks away from summer, let's see what happens
from here before we decide to act."
Most of the group was still pumping with adrenaline, but nodded not
putting their wands away as they left the room in big groups. When it
came down to just Harry's inner circle, he carefully checked Collin over,
and then said to stick to his side until they get back to the common room.
Harry however sighed, "Everyone go back to your common rooms. We
were lucky tonight, but we can't push our luck any further, give me some
time to think over all this."
Susan looked at her defeated looking boyfriend and kissed his cheek,
"Don't worry Harry, it will all work out."
Harry gave his girlfriend a weak smile, and then watched as she left the
room with what was left of her housemates.
(A/N) I'm back! With the next 13 chapters already written out, will
try to update every 3 days or once a week depending on the
feedback. Cheers!
15. Open Rebellion
Chapter 15
The next day brought the month of June to Hogwarts, and there had
never been a more downtrodden day for the students. There last great joy
in Hogwarts, the Defense Association, had been ruined. Some of the
students were annoyed with Umbridge for just taking another thing away
from them, while others were disappointed because they truly enjoyed
the meetings. However, one young lady was nearly apoplectic with rage
having remembered the night before a Hogwarts Professor and her
stooges had attempted to attack her boyfriend as he was lowering his
wand. In the wizarding world that might as well have been a surrender,
but the cowardly swine's still attacked him anyways.
What irritated the young Hufflepuff even more was that she could not
confront the women, or even speak to her boyfriend as they had
inquisitorial guards and an auror outside each of the houses that had DA
members, and they were being escorted around like they were some type
of criminals. Susan had wanted to write a letter to her Aunt to let her
know what was happening at Hogwarts, but Umbridge had even
confiscated that this morning citing that she would make sure that it
went through the appropriate channels.
It was that evening in the great hall when Susan felt like they had truly
lost the battle. It had been confirmed by some miracle that the Hogwarts
board of Governors were granting Dolores Jane Umbridge the spot of
Headmistress which meant she could basically create any educational
decrees that she wanted. This gave her the literal power of being able to
make up rules on the spot, and basically being able to enforce them with
the might of her squadron of goons, and the teaching staff no matter how
willing or unwilling they might be.
The only silver lining in it all was that Fred and George Weasley seem to
be giving the women absolute hell, and have obviously been unleashing
everything they had on the tyrant. These events caused the school to
edge closer and closer to open rebellion, and Susan was starting to think
if her boyfriend didn't do it, she might!
Defense against the Dark Arts class had been even more boring and dull
than usual. Susan and Harry would steal glances at each other the whole
class, and they even tried to send messages, but this proved to be
unsuccessful as every other thing they had tried.
Umbridge was watching the class in the great hall one day with her usual
hawk like techniques. Today they were taking an exam which made
everyone uncomfortably quiet, because they had not been reading the
garbage that the old bat had been supplying. Even Harry who usually
was the best in Defense Against the Dark Arts on any topic was struggling
with the ridiculous concepts the Slinkard was trying to convey.
Harry glanced throughout the room periodically to see everyone else was
struggling as much as he was, and he even caught his girlfriends eyes and
gave her a reassuring smile. It was this that caused the teacher to swoop
down on her unsuspecting prey, "Mr. Potter, please quit giving lecherous
looks to Miss Bones, it is quite unbecoming of her stature to even
associate with you, and you will no longer pull her down with you. I
think detention in my office tonight will-"
Susan was about to get up, and give the cow a piece of her mind
however, it seemed like something more interesting was happening
outside. Loud blasts of noise were being heard from nearby, and
Umbridge immediately straightened up, and glared at Harry for a
moment before walking towards the door to see just what was
happening. Before she could open the doors however they were blasted
open, and two young men with flaming red hair came into the room on
broomstick shouting, and throwing magical fireworks high towards the
ceiling causing explosions that shook the hall, and made some people
even duck down in fear. The twins then brought out their wands and
summoned all the papers into the air, where they threw firecrackers, and
other assortments of low powered explosives at them causing them all to
burn up.
The students who were familiar with the Weasley twin's pranks were
ecstatic, but even they knew the boys had gone too far. Umbridge
however had enough. Her horror and shock only lasted a minute, when
she then proved that she may have been better at Defense Against the
Dark Arts then everyone had thought when she fired a stunner at one the
Weasley's downing him from his broomstick, and causing him to crash
towards the floor. Quickly she followed that with another stunner
towards the other Weasley, and had them both downed before they could
cause further damage. Harry however was not going to let them hit the
ground to hard, and thankfully Hermione was right behind him in
helping him catch them, "Arresto Momentum!"
The spells barely hit the two boys, and prevented them from crashing
into the ground. Harry couldn't believe it. This woman just cursed two of
his friends off their brooms, and caused them to almost crash into the
stone floor. They could have been seriously hurt.
The women however looked gleeful, "Finally a stop to all this madness. I
have known all along that these two were causing everything to stop
working in my office, and causing all this mayhem in my school. I think
it is finally time to let Mr. Filch test out his punishments. Draco please go
fetch Argus and let him know he has some targets."
The hall merely watched in stunned silence as Umbridge stared at the
two downed boys with serious malice. Harry was being careful not to
move. He was clearly very angry at what the women had done, and it
was not very surprisingly Ron who broke the silence, "You cursed two of
my brothers off their brooms! You could've killed them."
The women merely scoffed, "Please Mr. Weasley, your family will be in
enough trouble as it is. I am a Ministry official, and I knew that no
serious harm was going to come from the two miscreants I just stunned.
They were making a ruckus, and disturbing your education, you should
be just as outraged as I am."
Ron made to start again, but Harry silenced him, "Enough Ron. Your
brothers were in the wrong, and they deserve to be punished."
Everyone now turned to Harry as if he was off his rocker. Ron bristled
and looked like he wanted nothing more than to hex his best mate at that
moment, but couldn't seem to believe he had just heard what was said.
Susan herself could not understand her boyfriend's words, and merely
watched the scene unfold.
Umbridge smiled, "Very good Mr. Potter, it seems without Dumbledore in
the castle perhaps you have learned your lesson and your place."
It was only a few seconds later that Argus Filch, Draco Malfoy, and a few
other members of the Inquisitorial Squad came storming back into the
room. Umbridge turned to the caretaker, "Mr. Filch, I believe your whip
will finally see its first blood today. These two stormed into my testing
room, and caused a serious ruckus, ruining all these students testing day
which they have prepared so hard for."
The women flicked her wand and a desk that had been thrown aside in
the initial onslaught of fireworks was transfigured into a tall pole, and
with quick whips of her wand she had chains transfigured and ready, "I
believe 15 lashes each will do them both some good. Don't awake them
until you have them tied."
"And the rest of the student's ma'am?" Argus asked gleefully
"They may watch the example we will make of these two."
Argus again looked like it was his golden day, however when he took two
steps forward Harry said, "Not another step."
The power and rage in his voice was palpable. Umbridge looked up, and
gave him a patronizing smile, "Now Mr. Potter that is not your decision
to make. Argus please continue."
The man took a step forward, but Harry was much faster than the squib,
and stunned him with the lightning fast reflexes that his life had given
him. Umbridge raised her wand at the boy, and so did many of the others
gathered, however it was nothing compared to the number of people that
raised their wands back at the women whom had clearly gone too far,
"No Umbridge. I will not allow you put my friends on a pole and whip
them. I don't know about the legality of it all, and I don't really give a
damn either. I thought you would just threaten them, and scare them, but
no, you have gone too far this time."
"No Mr. Potter it is you who have gone too far this time. I will have you
arrested for assault against a Hogwarts Staff Member, and held in
Azkaban prison for crimes that I will be able to convict you of on my day
in court. Marks my words." The woman said angrily.
Harry barked back his magical aura swirling with rage, "No you mark my
words. You will not touch my friends, and I will not let this go quietly.
Expel me Madame Umbridge, but don't for a second believe I am going to
let you do this."
With that the women swirled her wand around and ropes shot towards
Harry, but he quickly threw up the protego charm, and started the open
rebellion, "Reducto!"
A powerful blasting charm flew from his wand, and slammed into the
women's shields, and spells began raining towards Harry, but in this
moment the rest of the hall had drawn their wands and chosen a side.
Neville and Susan were at Harry's side in a moment helping him raise
shields, while Ron, Hermione, Hannah rallied the other fifth years into an
attack.
It quickly squared off into lots of people getting stunned out of the fight.
It was immediately noticeable to someone who was looking in on the
situation that mostly everyone in Harry's defense group was still
standing. Neville was fighting with Draco Malfoy, and the Gryffindor was
giving the boy absolute hell, while Susan was standing with Harry trying
to knock Umbridge out.
Hermione had managed to take on Pansy Parkinson and Millicent
Bullstrode at the same time and quickly managed to stun and bind them.
Ron had taken on Crabbe and Goyle, and did it was practiced ease.
Compared to fighting Harry they didn't throw up much of a fight. The
others were all knocking out Slytherins whom had tried to interfere, and
even had their wands pointed at people who ran to the sides in hope of
not getting stunned.
Harry and Susan however were still dueling against the Ministry Official.
It could easily be said that Harry did not believe this woman was a worth
a damn until now, but having been able to hold back himself, and Susan
for even this long was not a feat a poor witch or wizard would have been
able to accomplish. Just when Harry thought things were going their way
Umbridge whipped her wand towards Susan and a disturbingly familiar
red curse launched towards her barely allowing Harry to jump in front of
the curse taking its effect on himself. At fist no one knew what the
unknown red spell was until they heard the young man's cry of pain.
The scream didn't last long however, because what could have easily
been thirty spells flew quickly at the witch who was holding their leader
under the crucitas curse, and the women raised a decent shield, but
nothing that was going to stop the full range of what was left of the
duelers.
Harry gasped with breath when he felt that the curse was released from
his body. He couldn't have been under the spell for more than few
seconds, but it still hurt like the devil. Harry stood shakily and for the
first time observed the carnage. Susan quickly however ran over to him,
and looked like she wanted to jump into his arms and give a hug, but had
more fear of breaking him further if he did that, "Are you okay? I can't
believe you took that spell for me! You stupid, stupid man."
Nodding slightly and opening his arms to the girl as she closed the
distance between him, "I am alright. It hurt, but it was nothing compared
to what Voldemort's could do, and I could not stand to think of you in
that kind of pain."
He twitched a bit, and he heard a slight swear word come from the side
as a Slytherin who was hiding against the wall approached with her
hands up, "My mom is mediwitch for Saint Mungos I can help you with
the twitching."
Harry looked distrustfully at the girl for a moment, but then nodded and
let her come over, and no one managed to curse her in the back as she
stood next to him slowly drawing her wand, "Definitely the cruciatas
curse. Though I don't know how the High Inquisitor is going to hide the
fact that she cursed the boy who lived with an unforgivable curse. Even
with your reputation at all time low, people aren't going to take a liking
to that."
It was clear to Harry that the Slytherin girl was just nervous with all
these eyes on her, and Harry did not comment on it. However, a few
short seconds passed when a voice entered the hall, "Dear God, Ms.
Granger what happened here."
Professor McGonnagall had arrived with a few other professors, and it
was obvious that a battle had taken place from their perspectives. Many
people began to lower their wands at the site of the friendly professors,
Harry however rose his, "Your boss just started a fight she couldn't finish.
She then used the cruciatas curse on me when she realized she couldn't
take Susan and me, at the same time."
"That is a serious accusation Potter, mind that you lower your wand from
its current position." The stern transfiguration teacher asked, but more
commanded.
Harry almost complied instinctively, but shook his head instead, "Not
until we know that no one else is going to come in here and start flinging
curses. No one else will be hit by an unforgivable today."
The women rose to her full height now, "Right you are about that Harry,
but I ask that you trust me, and believe that if you are not going to lower
your wand it will look quite bad when Ministry officials arrive.
Particularly given your prior circumstances."
Hermione came over next to Harry quickly, "She's right Harry the fights
over."
Harry stared for a moment before lowering his wand and turning back to
Susan, "Are you hurt?"
"You just got hit by the cruciatas curse, and you want to know if I am
okay?" Susan asked in exasperation.
Before Harry could answer, Harry heard Hermione telling the deputy
Headmistress just what had happened here. It was not embellished, but it
was just a simple accurate retelling of what happened today. The
members of the Defense Association were still standing with their wands
drawn as if expecting that another round of curses was going to come in,
but they were more apprehensively watching the downed members of the
inquisitorial squad, and the Slytherins that had tried to foolishly attack
them.
Harry surveyed the scene once more. The great hall was a disaster. Many
of the desk were destroyed. Leftovers of the exams, and the damage the
Weasley twins had done were evident, and it was clear that the other
Professors were just going around making sure everyone was okay, and
reviving those whom had been downed, but taking care to ensure they
had all been disarmed. Fred and George were also revived and looked
furious as if they wanted to cast curses they had not yet perfected on the
women who blasted them off their brooms. They were making their way
out of the Great Hall, and Harry wondered briefly if he would ever see
them inside Hogwarts again.
When the telling of the story was over the transfiguration professor
looked grave, "I think we will see some serious trouble out of this. I can
easily see Dolores getting exempted from using the curse on you Mr.
Potter. It will come down to self-defense, and the fact that she is such a
high ranking ministry official it is possible that Minister Fudge will issue
his undersecretary a pardon. Without all that I don't think we are going
to like the results of this."
Harry stared at the women in shock, "We have all these witnesses, and
you still think that we are in trouble?"
The professor looked around for a moment, "All the witnesses I see are
school children though Potter. No one is going to take your word over a
senior Ministry official."
Wanting to scream Harry all but shouted, "I will make a magical vow, I
will do whatever it takes to see that women tossed out of here, but I
promise you I will be out of this school by the end of the day if she is still
here. With Dumbledore gone, and being close enough to take my OWLs I
will take my chances with testing out and going to France and finishing
my education, you relay to the Ministry that decision, and let me know
what I can help you with from there. If they need my statement you
know where to find me."
With that Harry began to stroll out of the room. For a moment, no one
followed, but then as one the members of the Defense Association began
to follow their leader right out the door. It was more than just walking
out the door though. It was also a stand showing that they supported his
decision, and hell they might even follow him right out the door to
France if this was it was going to be. No one was any longer going to be
in fear of punishments that can physically scar their bodies, or their
minds. No one was going to stand for Dolores Jane Umbridge any longer.
Susan ran to catch up with her boyfriend, and gave him a light smile,
"Well it looks like we still made a pretty good team out there."
Harry shrugged still feeling very upset about how Professor McGonagall
told him of their chances, and the probability of them still getting into
trouble. Susan detecting his agitation said, "I am not just saying this to
make you feel better Harry, but I think considering just who your
girlfriend is, and who the women who raised her is, I don't see Umbridge
getting away with this. Once I tell auntie what happened, and then she
confirms it from you under veritaserum, and a memory, I don't think
McGonagall will be right. I think charges are going to stick to the women
like glue!"
Looking at the girl with a bit of a hopeful look, "You think so?"
Taking the boys hand gently in hers, "Yeah I do think so. Have some faith
Harry, and let's take all these people who are following you right now
and talk in the room of requirements before the Ministry comes looking
to arrest all of us."
Neville who wasn't to far behind shouted ahead, "I hope they bring a lot
of people if they plan on arresting you Harry, because they are going to
have to arrest the whole lot of us if that is the case."
Some shouts of approval came from those words, and Harry smiled at the
boy who had clearly found his Gryffindor courage this year.
When they got to the seventh-floor Harry saw Colin Creevy, and Luna
Lovegood standing with maybe fifteen or more students that ranged in
age from fourth year to seventh year, "Blimey Harry, we heard what
happened downstairs, and with Fred and George. What happened?"
Susan stopped Harry from speaking and said, "Let's get everyone inside
and talk. Let's not stand in the corridors where we might be ambushed by
Ministry Officials who may or may not come for Harry."
This caused the fourth years' mouth to drop open, as Harry raised his
wand to open the room of requirements, and performed his usual act. In
a moment, everyone had advanced inside to the room. Once everyone
was there Harry began to explain just what had happened down in the
great hall without leaving out much detail in why they had done it.
"Then McGonagall showed up and said that they probably would still get
Umbridge off. So, I don't know honestly. There is always hope, but I think
if Umbridge stays here then we are all in danger. There are only two
weeks of school left, and something must be done if I am going to
consider coming back to Hogwarts next year."
Harry let the silence swept into the room, and Colin asked, "You would
leave us like that Harry?"
Looking at the young man he considered a friend, he saw desperation and
fear in his eyes. He looked across a few of the younger faces and saw the
same thing. He immediately began questioning his decision. No one was
speaking while he thought, and he did not know that his inner circle was
watching with baited breath. This was something that could make or
break him even in his leadership spot of the Defense Association. He
looked at Susan who just stared at him waiting for him to come to
decision, and he saw doubt in her eyes for the first time in him, and he
was keen to see that look go away.
"No, I won't leave you like that Colin. I won't leave anyone like that. I am
going to do everything in my power as the future Lord Potter to make
sure that this foul..."
Someone called out from the back, "Bitch!"
Harry smirked a bit, "Bitch of a witch is thrown out of our school, and if
she isn't I will personally lead us into a revolution against her. I will
make sure that we throw her out of the castle next time, and we won't let
any teacher, or Ministry Official stop us from doing it. I won't let anyone
else get hurt, and I won't run from this coward."
Ernie McMillan in the front started a notion, and soon everyone followed
it as they raised their wands slowly into the air. The sign of allegiance in
the wizarding world, and soon every wand in the room was raised with a
small light ignited at the tip of their wands. The room of requirements
even darkened a bit to add to the effect of the matter. It was clear to
Harry that the DA was going to stand with its leader no matter what he
decided on how he was going to deal with the problem.
He looked to his side, and saw that Susan was standing next to him with
a proud smile and her wand raised, and with her other hand she gently
took his. This was going to be there stand. Together.
(A/N) Thank you so much for all the reviews! Sorry it took me a few
days longer to get this up then I thought. I live down in Texas and
the storms have been messing with me power. Hopefully will get the
next chapter out soon, please let me know what you think of the
most recent chapters, and where you think things are going!
16. A Cowards Way
Chapter 16
It wasn't long before the Ministry Officials arrived. Unluckily for them,
Sirius Black, and Amelia Bones were in toe with them. Minerva
McGonagall tried to appease everyone, but in the end they wanted to
speak with the students, and Sirius loudly exclaimed that he wished to
see that his Godson was alright after having to deal with an incompetent
idiot of a Headmistress.
Harry found himself summoned to the Headmistress' office with Susan,
Neville, Hermione, and Ron, with the rest of the DA and the fifth years
waiting outside of the office as if they were expecting a battle to break
out.
In the room, Fudge was bristling, "Potter are you still trying to lead an
open rebellion inside my school?"
Sirius however was on the man in a minute, "I resent that accusation
Fudge! My Godson has not even had his chance to tell his side of the
story yet you accuse him of a very serious accusation. I remind you that
this young man is not only the Heir to House Black, but also Lord Potter,
and I suggest if you wish to remain Minister for another day that you just
remind yourself who you are talking too!"
Fudge looked at the man with anger, and began to retort, but Amelia
Bones stopped the man, "Harry if you will please tell me your side of the
story, so that way we can hear all sides of this case."
Harry quickly began to delve into his explanation and when he finished
Sirius was drawing his wand, and beginning to fire a very unfriendly
curse at the Ministry official, however Remus Lupin whom had been
quiet the whole meeting stopped him. Sirius screamed out, "Fudge if you
don't have this woman arrested I will challenge her to a duel right now
and kill her myself."
Fudge looked a little frightened at how fast things had gotten out of
control, and looked to his auror guards to make sure they were still there
before saying, "Now Mr. Black-"
"It's Lord Black you fucking idiot, or have you forgotten just who I am!"
Sirius said in a bellowing rage.
The Minister bristled, but Sirius was on a role, "Madame Bones, as a
member of the Wizengamot and a Lord of our Nation I demand that this
women's wand be tested to see if the Cruciatas Curse has indeed been
used on my Godson."
Madame Bones immediately stepped forward to carry out the command,
but Fudge said, "Bones you will be out of the job tomorrow if you take
one more step. If Madame Umbridge did use an unforgivable it was in
self-defense, and I will be issuing a full pardon if it is true!"
Sirius roared out, "Against a minor! A student that has not even taken his
OWLs yet, are you or are you not the Defense Against the Dark Arts
teacher?"
Umbridge bristled, "Considering all the infraction of the rules your
Godson has committed, I think you should count yourself lucky he still
has a school to attend."
Letting his animalistic side get out a bit he barked, "Well you can forget
that. I am pulling my Godson from this school tonight, and I am taking
your head with me. By the ways of magic itself I invoke the right of
challenge, as my house has been wronged. Only a duel to the death will
bring my house and honor satisfaction so mote it be."
Harry wasn't familiar with anything that just happened, but many people
in the room paled as Sirius' wands glowed a bit, and Fudge now cowered
a bit realizing that he had gone beyond the point of repair. Magic itself
had accepted the challenge, and he had no authority on these matters. To
go against Magic, would cost him, and possibly his future generation of
witches and wizards in his family.
Not allowing for anyone else to speak Sirius demanded, "Who will be
your second? Why don't you choose the worthless man beside you, and I
will kill two birds with one stone!"
Umbridge blindingly furious yelled out, "You will not be dueling me. I am
Undersecretary Delores Jane Umbridge! Headmistress to Hogwarts. I am
above such laws."
Sirius laughed with an evil sound, and Amelia Bones spoke softly,
"Delores you must accept his challenge. Magic itself has accepted it. If
you were to deny his challenge it is possible that you could lose your
magic and be reduced to a squib or worse. Had magic denied the
challenge you would have had a chance."
Harry speaking for the first time in a while said, "Magic itself accepted
his challenge?"
Remus spoke, "The glow at the end of his challenge indicated that magic
was dissatisfied, and that it would allow the retribution to be sought out.
It is old, but still very legal. Had it been denied then obviously, it would
have classified as a legal blood feud, but you being his son by magic and
law, it easily accepted it, which to me is magic itself admitting that
Umbridge used a dark curse against you Harry."
Umbridge looked to the Minister who looked grave, as if he was seeing
his life flash before his eyes, or worse his career, "Madame Umbridge,
you must select a second."
The women let fear show on her face for the first time, "Minister surely
there is something you can do. I have done so much for this admi-"
"I'm sorry Delores there is nothing I can do. Laws much older than the
ones even the Wizengamot wrote are at stake here." Fudge said
apologetically clearly trying to think of away to get his champion out of
this nightmare.
The women stood up straight, "Very well, I will take Auror Dawlish if he
will assist me."
The auror stood up at full height at this, "I will assist you Madame
Undersecretary."
This caused the women to smirk triumphantly and Harry stepped
forward, "I will be your second Sirius."
Before anyone could protest Remus stepped forward, "Sorry cub, but the
spot has already been spoken for. Padfoot and I have been dueling
together since we were school boys, and besides I owe you this fight."
Sirius nodded approvingly throwing his arm around the man, "I will
teach you all I can this Summer pup, but today we will show you how it's
supposed to be done, and we will get rid of your toad problem here."
This caused some chuckles from Ron and Neville whom had remained
quiet through the whole meeting, and for the first time his eyes went to
Susan who seemed to be deep in thought over the whole situation, as if
she was calculating the ramifications of it all. Giving the girl a bit of a
wink he turned back to face Fudge who said, "Let's take the night and let
heads cool, and we will have this duel take place in the auror department
at-"
"Not so fast Minister. I was the challenger therefore I pick the time and
the place of this excursion, and it will be in ten minutes down in great
hall. Fillius Flitwick is a dueling champion, and circuit qualified judge.
He will be able to set up the platform, for some his old favorite students,
and be willing to officiate." Sirius proclaimed.
The Minister looked to protest, but Amelia proved to be on their side one
hundred percent by saying, "It's the law Minister. The challenger reserves
the right to dictate the rules of the fight, and the setting."
"This is a school you madman!" Umbridge cried out.
"Yes, and someone will need to inform Minerva that she will be needed as
Headmistress for the remainder of the year." Remus said with a bit of a
joke.
This caused Umbridge to pale a bit, but Dawlish merely smirked thinking
that he was the big bad auror, and was clearly forgetting that at one
point Sirius was a senior auror before things went to hell in the first war.
When the group of people descended into corridors again a group of
students were milling about with wands drawn, Umbridge was about to
rage at them before Ernie McMillan stepped up, "Minister Fudge,
Headmistress Umbridge used an unforgivable curse on Lord Potter today.
As an ally of House Potter I demand satisfaction, and will see this women
arrested, with the backing of House McMillan."
Hannah stepped besides him, "Also backed by House Abbot."
A few other kids from pureblood houses stepped forward and Fudge
seemed to pale a bit more with each person stepping forward, clearly
realizing this battle was lost, and it had not even started yet. Harry
grinned at the others, "My father seemed to be thinking along the same
lines, and he has challenged the Headmistress to a duel to the death
which was accepted by magic itself."
This caused whispers, but the entourage that came from the
Headmistress' office merely carried on towards the great hall, while
Neville was sent off to get Professor Flitwick so he could officiate the
duel.
Susan had taken Harry's side and whispered into his ear, "You look
awfully cheerful for someone who is about to watch their dad/godfather
kill someone?"
Smirking at the girl he shrugged his shoulders, "No adult has ever stuck
out up for me like this before. It's nice to see someone outraged on my
behalf. Besides Sirius isn't going to kill her today. You forget the stories I
told you about the Marauders, they are notorious pranksters, not killers. I
just don't think Umbridge and Fudge know that just yet."
Sirius and Remus were chatting up ahead about what they were going to
do for dinner, and even joked that Headmistress McGonagall will let
them have dinner in the great hall with the rest of the students. Each
word they exchanged seemed to infuriate Umbridge more, but it didn't
matter, because when they arrived in the hall Neville and Flitwick were
rolling in right behind them. Fudge stood before the assembled students
claiming, "Anyone under the age of 15 must now return to their common
rooms, as this is a duel to the death, and we do not wish young faces to
witness this."
This caused some murmurs of discontent to sweep the halls, but many of
the students left, including some of those who were over 15. However,
Harry was walking up with his group of friends to the platform that
Flitwick and McGonagall were transfiguring. It was just a few short
minutes before everything was ready, and Harry was standing on the
platform with his dog father, and Remus. Remus spoke softly, "Just don't
panic Harry no matter what you see. In these duels, all type of magic is
allowed. Even unforgivables."
Harry gulped a bit, and asked, "Is that auror any good? Dawlish?
Sirius shook his head, but Remus gave the man across the hall from him a
wary look and said, "He is an auror so we won't underestimate him, in
fact we will take him out first."
"Mooney old chap I like the way you think!" Sirius exclaimed.
Harry asked, "Aren't you two in the least bit worried?"
The two men exchanged looks and then gave Harry a soft smile,
"Something we will teach you this summer about the art of dueling is
nothing but confidence on the outside, and I do mean nothing. It can
unnerve your opponent even if you are scared out of your wits!"
Taking his voice to an absolute whisper he asked, "Are you?"
Before either Marauder could answer the referee, Flitwick, called the
match to begin. Harry watched as the bows were called through, and
then with bated breath listened to the countdown, and at one he blinked,
and suddenly spell fire rang throughout the room.
Watching the duel with a bit of amazement Harry could not help but
admire the way the two men dueled together, and how they
complimented each other, and protected each other in the fight always. It
was almost like they had discussed a very extensive strategy, and that
they had planned this duel for days, but that was impossible and Harry
knew it.
Remus was a blur of wand movements, and he was also seemingly
throwing out a different spell every second, as his wand was pushing out
spells of all colors and sizes. It was obvious that the Marauders were
hardly even giving Umbridge the time of day as they blasted Dawlish and
his defenses to shreds.
Sirius was a site to watch too, for someone whom had been in Azkaban
for 13 years he was still in incredible shape, and his reflexes that rivaled
Harry's. He had only seen the man shield once, and he dodged everything
else, and countered with amazing speed. His power was also a little more
pronounced then Remus', but the duel was impressive.
Harry even had to tip his hat to Dawlish. The Marauders were giving this
man absolute hell, yet he was still standing, but to the experienced
duelist, and even Harry recognized that the man was running out of
steam. Whispering soft words to his girlfriend he said, "Dawlish is about
down for the count."
Amelia Bones who was standing right next to Susan heard the boy, and
raised an eyebrow at his proclamation. She was a very experienced and
veteran duelist, and of course she recognized that the man was almost
down, but this was the first time she had seen firsthand of Harry's
prowess and knowledge in the dueling arena, and admitted to herself that
she would like to see the young man in action.
The duel turned around quickly when Umbridge who was clearly tired of
being ignored screamed out, "Avada Kedavra!"
It came out in her usual girlish voice, but that didn't stop the chill that
ran down everyone's spine when the green curse sailed towards both
men. With amazing speed, Remus conjured a brick column, and Sirius
raised a metal shield. The Brick wall shattered effectively stopping the
curse, but the debris sailed towards them and impacted Sirius shield, and
at this they both took offensive steps forward and began using the five
chain spell that Harry recognized as a finisher, Expulso, Defodio,
Confrigno, Reducto, Bombarda.
Harry honestly didn't believe for a second that anyone other than maybe
Voldemort or Dumbledore would have found their way out of that
combination when two people are throwing them at the exact same time,
and incredible speed, and for a mediocre Auror like John Dawlish it was
too much. The man barely deflected the first five spells, and the last five
easily through him off the platform with undoubtedly injuring the man
greatly. This left two Marauders vs. an ugly Toad the boy who lived
thought.
Sirius grinned at the women who was not even attempting to fire curses,
"Expelliarmus. Levicorpus. Diffindo. Flipendo."
The first spell disarmed the women before she could even raise a shield.
The second spell hoisted her into the air. The third spell caused a small
gash to appear in the women's shoulder, and the fourth spell made her
swing on the ceiling comically her pink cardigan falling off in the
process."
Sirius marched just below the women, while Remus fired about a dozen
jinxes changing the women's physical appearance, and then looked
angrier than Harry had possibly ever seen him. Sirius roared at the
women, "You used the torture curse on my Godson who has done more
for this nation than you or your pitiful Minister will ever do. He saved us
all from a Dark Lord that was on the brink of victory, and would've
conquered our nation. People like you half-blood would have been hated,
and discriminated against. Yet this is how you repay him. He tries to tell
you the Dark Lord has returned, and this is how you repay them. You are
the worst kind of Witches and Wizards, and that is a coward, and I would
love to strike you down where you are right now."
Remus spoke now, "Your lucky our brother in all but blood James Potter
is not here today, because I promise you would be dead where you stand,
and that is if Lily wouldn't have gotten to you first, because she would've
made you beg for it had you hurt her son, and thought you were going to
get away with it."
"But they aren't here right now, so please give us a reason we should not
uphold their wish to protect him, and not kill you, and you better make it
good, because my patience is almost gone." Sirius growled.
Harry watched in awe as the men magically man handled this woman,
and bullied her into a perfect position for manipulation.
The women who was now panicking said, "Please I will do anything, just
please don't kill me."
Sirius who raised his eyebrows at this said, "Anything? How about
resigning as Headmistress and Madame Undersecretary?"
"YES!"
"How about admitting that you sent the Dementors on my Godson this
Summer?"
This caused silence to ring throughout the hall. Everyone had heard
about the dementor attack on Harry, and while even now some did not
believe him, this accusation brought all right back to the fronts of their
minds, "How did you-"
"Know?" Remus said coldly, "There are only a few members in the
Ministry who can control dementors that well, and they are all in this
room. Madame Bones being one of them, and I seriously doubt an ally of
house Potter for over 12 generations would attack their heir, so that
ruled her out, and then there was Minister Fudge who wouldn't have had
the balls to do it, and then there was you."
"Sweet vindictive little Delores." Sirius growled, "Do you admit to it? I am
an accomplished Occulmens, and I promise right before I kill you I will
rape your mind to the point that I will know every little dirty secret you
ever told your imaginary friend at the age of five."
The women cowered in fear at the thought of her mind being raped
before her and said, "Okay yes I did it. I sent the dementors to little
whinging! I had hoped to get the boy on trial and have him silenced, but
the old fool Dumbledore interfered with that totally ridiculous squib
witness. We had no record of a squib being the area. It was supposed to
be full proof."
"Who all knew of this plan?" Amelia Bones said now standing on the
platform that the woman was hanging just above.
"No one just myself." The women said with tears streaming down her
very red face. All the blood was clearly rushing to her head, and she was
starting to lose control.
Sirius however cursed the women causing her to cough violently, "Liar."
"I swear."
"If you aren't going to tell the truth I have no further use for you, and
since magic has granted me permission to-"
"Fudge knew…" It was all but a whisper, but it was a whisper that caused
half the great hall to erupt in anger. Students who were friends of Harry,
and even some who were not were outraged that their government had
allowed something like this to happen.
Sirius turned to look at the man, but before he could start flinging curses
Amelia drew her wand, "Aurors place Minister Fudge under arrest for
corruption, and the attempted murder of a Lord to a Most Noble and
Ancient House of the Wizengamot. Also, charge him with Purgery for
lying under oath, and sedition for abusing his position as Minister of
Magic."
Kingsley Shacklebolt and Gwain Robards immediately stepped forward
and grabbed the man by each arm as he bustled his protests and began to
issue threats, and just as Amelia was getting ready to have them all of,
but Sirius stopped her, "I want one more confession Umbridge, and I may
allow you to live. If you lie, if you even think about lying you will find
out just what kind of magic they teach in Black Family and why we get
our name as a dark family. Are you ready?"
The women was barely conscious at this point, but she nodded in clear
desperation, "Good, are you aware of the Dark Lords return? Let there be
no mistake, are you aware of the Dark Lord Voldemorts return."
The women choked out a sob, and then nodded her head, but Sirius
roared out, "YES or NO!"
Harry was shocked. They had done it. They cornered Umbridge, and now
she was going to have to admit it, "Yes…Yes I know he is back."
"Are you a death eater?" Amelia Bones asked with her eyes wide.
"No, but I had an informant let me know this Summer, its why I had the
dementors attack Potter, I had thought I would be rewarded." Umbridge
sobbed out.
The hall roared with anger, and clearly some were shaken with fear, but
not the DA. Sirius shook his head and flicked his wand up towards the
ceiling, and the women fell with a loud thunk, "You have twenty-four
hours to leave Britain, and if I ever see you again I will kill you where
you stand. Do I make myself clear?"
The women did not even answer, but Sirius grabbed her by her stupid
pink jacket screaming, "Do you understand?"
The women nearly screamed with fear, but said, "Yes."
Sirius nodded, and stood, "Amelia do you have all you need?"
The department shook her head with a wicked smile, "More than I ever
needed actually. We will be in touch soon. Someone get in touch with
Dumbledore if possible, and let him know Hogwarts wants him back as
Headmaster."
"My honor and my families is satisfied, so mote it be." Sirius said in a
near whisper with his wand in hand.
Harry hugged the man when he approached, and said, "You were
brilliant! But, how did-"
Sirius ruffled the boys head as they separated, "We are Marauders pup, if
you think for even a second that Remus and I didn't have a very specific
plan in place when we heard about what happened from Amelia we have
a lot more to teach you than I thought."
Remus came over, and Harry hugged the man tightly for a moment, and
separated from him with affection swelling for both men. They had
cleared his name, and now everyone knew Voldemort was back. No one
would call him a liar anymore, or think he was crazy, or think he was a
murderer.
The voices in the hall had still not been subdued, and it was clear that
people were afraid, but Harry was not going to let it go quietly, with a
feeling of bravery he shouted, "Everyone listen up."
Silence immediately rang throughout the hall, and even the aurors who
were escorting Fudge out turned to stop and listen. The professors were
watching him, the students were watching him, and with the bravery he
felt in the moment he felt that his parents were watching him too,
"Voldemort is back. I know some of you didn't believe me, and possibly
some of you still don't believe me, but it's true. I swear it upon my very
magic."
A glow came from around the boy, but he didn't even stop to
acknowledge it, "I fought this man, and "He killed my parents, and most
likely he may have killed some of yours too. If he didn't maybe he killed
some of your family members, and like me maybe some of you want
some revenge, and because of that I say this. A fight is coming. He may
be taking cover now, but when the Ministry Convicts Fudge, and the
truth comes out, he won't have to hide anymore, and he will strike."
This caused some more mutters of fear to spread across the way, "If you
were in my defense meetings this year then you learned a little bit about
me, but if you weren't let me tell you this. That madman killed my
family, and he killed a lot of people who would've been my whole world,
and I will not let it go. I have a family now, and the people in this room
are it. When Voldemort strikes, and prepares to go to war with our
Ministry I am going to be there fighting him with everything I have, and I
can't do it alone. I don't ask anyone to fight, but I ask you to think about
what really will happen if he returns, and how it will affect you. Are you
going to tell your kids one day when they ask you what did you do when
the Dark Lord took over, are you going to tell them you just stood there
and watched it happen? Because I won't, and maybe that means I won't
have kids, but it doesn't change the fact that I will not rest until he is
dead, and I hope I am not alone in that."
Silence was in the room first, but Neville jumped to his side first, as he
had done many times this year, "I owe the Death Eaters for my mum and
dad, and I will be with you Harry. Anytime anywhere."
Susan next, "Voldemort killed my parents, and if my boyfriend, and
friends are going to fight, then I will too."
From there people began raising their wands. This was the second-time
Harry had this happen, but this time it wasn't just members of the DA,
and it wasn't just kids. Sirius and Remus had their wands up. Kingsley
and Tonks had there's raised. Amelia Bones. Harry looked around the
gratefully, and began to say something, but before he could he heard a
scream, "AVADA KEDAVRA!"
He turned and saw a killing curse sail towards him, and he expected it
would be the very last thing he ever saw.
(A/N) I will only say this...he was hit. Thanks for all the reviews
love the feedback! Cheers.
17. A Powerful Reunion
Chapter 17
Harry opened his eyes and look around in amazement. The world before
him was extremely white, and he was suddenly very confused. He looked
around some more and noticed that he was in a familiar location. He was
at Kings Cross Station, but there were no trains, and no people.
Standing slowly, he felt a little shaky, but none the less he could stand on
his own two feet. He wasn't sure what was going on, but as he thought
about what the last thing he remembered was, he knew he had been
taken by the killing curse, and wherever he was now, must have been
what ever happened after life…
"Hello Harry."
Harry spun around at the female voice, and turned to see two people
standing in front of him. One was a beautiful young female with red hair,
and stunning green eyes that immediately left no question of who the
women was. The other was a male, which looked like an older version of
himself with different colored eyes, "Mum, Dad."
Harry rushed forward and hugged the two with such ferocity they
laughed lightly, and Harry felt tears sting his eyes, "Is this real?"
The first tear fell, and when it hit his mums shoulder she pushed him
away, and immediately wiped the tear away, something that no one had
ever done in his life, and he wanted to cry more. James spoke, "It's just as
real as anything else. The question of how real everything else might be
is always a question of life."
Lily smacked her husband gently, "Don't confuse the pour boy he has a
pretty big decision to make and we were sent here to help him in any
way we could."
Harry looked at the two bewildered, "Decision? Who sent you?"
Lily and James exchanged looked, but James shook his shoulders, "I don't
know. No one does. Whoever is command of the next great adventure as
Dumbledore calls it I guess. We have been at peace for 14 years though,
but when we looked down upon you today we knew something had to
have happened, because we thought you would join us instantly, but you
didn't we had to be summoned to you."
Harry looked like he wanted to understand, but Lily shook her head,
"Don't try. I spent the first five years, and I gave up. Now I just kind of go
with it. I think the Marauders wore off on me a bit in my last few years."
At this Harry felt a desperate feeling of lost clutch at him, "I am so sorry.
I never meant anyone to die for me. I never would have wanted you two
to sacrifice yourselves for me."
James shook his head with a smile, "You're my son. I would've died a
thousand times for you. Besides never fear, if I have to spend eternity in
this adventure, at least I have your mother with me."
"Don't ever think we regret our decision. Your destiny is so great, and you
are going to do such great things in the world." Lily said with a bright
look.
"I guess I was? It doesn't matter now, and we are all together, like we
should have been."
James said softly, "It's not your time Harry."
Looking at the man oddly, and then looking around as if it was all in his
imagination he asked, "But I am dead, just like you two."
Lily shook her head, "No it seems that is not true. If you were really dead
you would be in the next Great Adventure, but as to where we are now…
It looks like Kings Cross. We think you still have a decision, and a destiny
to face."
"But I don't understand I was hit with the killing curse?" Harry asked
puzzled and almost alarmed.
James put his arm around his son and walked him in a direction a few
steps towards a nearby bench, and then pointed out to underneath it
where a disgusting creature that looked disturbingly familiar was
writhing in pain, "What the hell is that?"
Lily smacked him in the back of the head, "Language young man."
James rolled his eyes, "Its Voldemort son. Or at least apart of him. I
believe when you faced him in the Graveyard you saw him in a form
similar to this."
"So you two were there in the Graveyard?" Harry questioned excitedly.
Lily shook her head, "No spell can awaken the dead Harry. Dumbledore
told you that."
Casting his head in disappointment a bit she added, "But we are always
there watching. We saw the whole thing happen in the great hall, and are
grateful our friends finally pulled their heads out of their asses, and I
fully expect them to delve you into Marauder training this Summer if you
are to return."
James nodded approvingly, and looked at his wife with much affection,
while Harry asked, "So I have to go back?"
The parents just looked at their son sadly, "You don't have too. It's our
belief that a train will arrive soon. If you take that train I think it will
take you to us forever."
"But if you ignore it," James Potter said, "We think you will go back. You
will wake up and no time will have passed."
Harry held his head in confusion, "None of this makes any sense."
Lily looked at the boy consolingly, "Look Harry. We will do our best to
explain, but let me start with this. We are so proud of you. You have
done so much, and believe me there are a lot of people who are going to
answer to us when they finally face us in the next world, and
Dumbledore is at the top of the list, because I think he knew all along,
but Voldemort is in all practicalities immortal."
Harry stared at the women in shock and fear, but James started in
without letting anytime pass, "Voldemort during the first war, and
possibly even his young adult hood created these magical items called
Horcruxes, they are basically containers in which you can put your split
soul. As long as these objects remain basically those parts of your soul
will never die, hence making you immortal. The process of creating these
are very vial and evil though."
"To split your soul you must commit a true act of evil, and murder an
innocent. We never knew until now, but we believe you were his
accidental horcrux, and that he never meant to create you as one, which
makes us believe he had created several for this to happen." Lily
explained.
"The diary in your second year, Harry, you have already destroyed one of
the Horcruxes with the basilisk venom. We have no idea how many he
created, but obviously at least 3." James said carefully.
"I believe he created 7." Lily said with a bit of fear in her voice, "In my
seventh year Arithmany class, I delved into magical numbers, and seven
is definitely the most powerful. Three would not be bad, but I think that
would be simply wishful thinking. The diary is a destroyed Horcrux, and
he would've had to use one to regain his body, and then Umbridge just
destroyed the one in you Harry."
His head was swimming with all the information, "I don't understand. So
Voldemort committed seven murders to split his soul, and put each piece
in a container to make himself immortal, that's…"
"Disgusting?" James Potter said, "Yes I agree. However it does not change
the fact that he did it. Harry you were one of these things, because I can
help you understand a few things and how I know… No Potter in History,
and believe me it's an extensive history, has ever been a parselmouth,
and Lily is a Muggleborn so you didn't get it from her, and it is
hereditary. Also the visions you have been having by peering into his
head, that will all be over now. You won't be able to speak to snakes, and
he won't be able to peer into his mind, and vice versa. This is actually a
good thing, because as Dumbledore warned you without being a master
Occulemens basically one day he was going to rip your mind to pieces."
Harry stared at the man with incredulity, "Fantastic. So what now? I go
back, destroy these Horcruxes, and hope he doesn't kill me?"
James put a hand on his shoulder, "Son there is a prophesy. It is because
of this prophesy that one day I am going to hit Dumbledore so hard his
head is going to spin around, but this prophesy is very important."
Lily spoke softly, "This prophesy predicts that you will be the one to
defeat Voldemort. It is why he came after us Harry. It is why he wanted
to kill you as a baby. It is why we went into hiding."
"But diviniation is a sham! Hermione says so all the time." Harry
exclaimed.
Lily gave her husband an I told you so look, but then said, "I thought so
too, but Dumbledore believed it, and Voldemort believed it, and that was
enough for us to try and protect you. Oh how I wish we would've just
stayed at Potter Manor, and fought, at least there we would've stood a
chance, but we had no way of knowing Peter would do what he did."
James growled, "That's another person that better hopes they can
permanently dodge me in the next life."
"Regardless. Harry this prophesy has been very much legitimized by
Voldemort, and he will not rest until you are dead because he believes
you are the only thing that stands between him, and the world."
Harry was beginning to feel a little dizzy with all the information, but
James kept talking and put his hand back on his son's shoulder steadying
him, "It's going to be okay son. You can beat him. You have my blood
and your mothers as well. You have our skills, and more leadership than
either of us would have ever dreamed of having. Harry twice now you
have had witches and wizards give their allegiance to you, that's huge. I
never had that happen, and neither did your mother. You are a symbol to
the wizarding world whether you want to be or not, and I really think
after your Marauder training you will be able to use it to the best of the
worlds possibilities. I have faith that you can do this son."
"It's okay to be scared sweetheart. It's okay to cry. We've got you."
Harry was scared. He did want to cry, but the best thing about those two
things was that in this moment he had two parents who wanted nothing
more than to comfort him, and help him through this moment, and to
him the emotion that produced was way more powerful than the fear,
"What do I have to do?"
Causing the two parents to smile Lily said, "Voldemort does not know his
half of the prophesy. Go to the Department of Mysteries and remove it.
Train with Sirius and Remus this Summer, and give it everything you've
got. Go to school, and see how things play out. You may or may not get
to finish. Voldemort will not attack Hogwarts for as long as Dumbledore
is alive so you have some time to prepare. Once things go to hell, and
you are out of options go and hunt these horcruxes and destroy them. I
wish we could tell you what they are, but we don't know."
James looked his son in the eyes taking his attention, "And you give him
absolute hell. No matter what you fight. You fight until you have nothing
left. You are a Potter and that is your duty. You don't stop until he is
dead or you are dead. Harry I don't give a damn if the prophesy is real or
not, but what I do know is that he believes it, so you might as well too,
and not let the bastard get you first. It breaks my heart to say this, but I
don't want to see you again for many years, and I hope we can talk about
the many Potter heirs that will bless our family with life again."
Lily smiled at her husband and son, "You go back and live your life, and
follow that romance you are in now. So far I approve, and think you have
been perfect gentlemen. Don't give up on it until you think there is no
future there. Be a better friend to Neville, because that boy is showing
you some fierce loyalty, and Harry please give those idiot Marauders of
mine a hug, because I love them and miss them so dearly."
James looked at his wife and was blinking back tears, "You do the same
for me. One day we can be family again, and that will be a glorious day,
but it's not today."
Harry looked at the two, and asked feeling very small, "Couldn't I stay."
The two smiled at him, "Of course you could, but we all know you won't."
Harry tried to gather the courage to say he would stay, but he couldn't
because it would actually be the opposite of courage, it would be
cowardice, and if there was anything in the world Harry James Potter
was, it was not a coward.
Standing again the boy who lived pulled his parents into a hug as he
heard a training coming in the distance, "I love both of you so much."
Lily embraced her son tears falling slowly, "We love you too son."
"More than you will ever know Pronglset." James said quietly in his ear.
When they separated, the train pulled into the station, and Harry turned
to face it, but not before taking one last glance at his parents, and not
before taking a disgusted look at Voldemort. He watched the train and
admitted to himself that Sirius was right, but not quite at the right time…
this was the turning point.
(A/N) Thank you all so much for the reviews, here is an early
update as promised! Cheers!
18. Calling Out The Man
Chapter 18
For the second time Harry opened his eyes slowly, but unlike last time
there wasn't silence, there were roars of anger, and sobs filling his ear. He
felt two small arms around him, and felt wet drops touching his shirt. He
took a moment looking and realizing that only a few minutes could have
passed in this world since he was hit, and whispered, "Sue I really like
this shirt, please don't ruin it."
The girl immediately froze, but no one else seemed to be noticing what
was happening, and she looked up to see two beautiful green eyes staring
at her. They seemed different, but they were perhaps even more beautiful
to her now, "Harry?"
"Who'd you expect?" The boy asked grinning slightly feeling pain in his
body.
She hugged the boy tightly, and sobbed, "I thought I lost you."
"Not today." He whispered.
With that he tried to sit up, and someone nearby screamed, and a lot of
people were turning to look at him, and it was only a moment before he
heard running footsteps, and he saw Sirius standing in front of him with
wide eyes, "Harry?"
"Padfoot?" The boy asked with a slight smile.
Susan backed up just a bit for the man to be able to dive bomb his pup.
Harry felt the strong arms grip him, and heard the man sob, and he heard
Remus say, "That's not possible."
People were watching him now with shock, and some with a bit of fear.
Harry whispered to Sirius, "I saw them Sirius. My mum and dad. I talked
to them."
This caused the man to freeze, and he pulled out of the hug and looked
his son into the eyes, "What?"
"I have a lot to tell you, but people just stopped thinking I was mad, lets
not change that by telling them that I think I can talk to the dead." Harry
said with a bit of a smirk.
Amelia was at Harry's side a moment later, "Harry you need a healer. We
saw the killing curse hit you directly in the face. There was a shock wave
that through all of us back to. A shock wave of magic, as if a bomb had
gone off. We don't understand it; did you do some kind of wandless
magic?"
Shaking his head, "I don't need a medic, not yet. I feel fine, actually the
longer I sit here the better I feel."
Susan whispered, "You survived two killing curses. Maybe you are
immune!"
Harry shook his head, "The next killing curse that hits me will be the last.
I can swear to that. I think we have been luckier…I think fate has been
on our side a lot when it comes to that curse."
He winked at the girl a bit, and she smiled slightly at him, but her eyes
were still puffy and red from the sobbing and heart break she
experienced earlier.
Neville approached offering a stick to him, "Harry here is your wand, you
dropped it when…"
"Its okay Neville thank you." Harry said
When his hand touched the wand, he felt a disgusting rush of power
shoot up his arm, and he dropped it in surprise, and he quickly yelped.
When the wand fell to the floor it broke in two, and Harry stared at it in
shock, but not as much as everybody else. Sirius looked confused
between his son and the wand, "What just happened?"
Harry looked at the wand a little sadly now, "I think my magic has
changed, and it is rejecting the wand because it is a brother to
Voldemorts."
Harry then thought for a moment then thought of a way to test to see if
he was going mad, "If what I know is true it won't be the only thing about
my magic has changed. Sirius summon a snake."
The man looked at the boy like he had lost his mind, but Sirius
murmured something about slimy snakes, and when the snake appeared
Harry stared at it, and then said, "Can you understand me?"
The snake however merely stared at him and moved towards him, but
now Harry scrambled back a bit, "Sirius kill it!"
The man without hesitation struck the snake, and Harry grinned at his
girlfriend who also looked a bit worried about her boyfriend's sanity, "I
am not a parselmouth anymore."
Everyone looked at him with more shock if that was possible. Sirius said,
"You have a lot of explaining to do."
Agreeing with his father he said, "Yes I do, but not here."
The man nodded, and ducked under one of his arms, while Remus gently
pushed Susan aside and did so on his other side helping the boy stand up.
For the first time he realized his vision was really blurry, and felt around
for his glasses when he realized he was wearing them he said, "Susan will
you take off my glasses please."
The girl nodded thinking they were stabbing him somewhere, but when
she took them off he said, "Please find some way to blow those out of
existence I won't be needing them anymore."
Thinking her boyfriend was still coming out of shock, she just held onto
them as his surrogate fathers took him out of the great hall and away
from all the gawkers. The aurors that were supposed to take Fudge away
had already left, and Harry asked, "What happened to Umbridge after she
hit me with the curse."
Sirius looked furious at the question spitting, "She got what she deserved,
and will not be a burden to anyone else in this world ever again."
Harry nodded not feeling the slightest bit sorry for the women who had
cursed him in the back. In a way however he should thank her. In this
moment he felt happier than he had ever been in his life. He had gotten a
chance to talk to his parents, and get some invaluable information.
Things were going to change now, and hopefully for the best.
Harry said quietly, "Someone please make sure, Neville, Ron, and
Hermione find their ways into this meeting. Susan your aunt needs to be
there too. This is going to be important."
Susan nodded running back towards the great hall before they got too
far. Harry's head was still spinning from everything that had happened, it
has been a busy twenty-four hours after all. Everything was going to
change. Well he hoped not everything.
It was only a matter of minutes before they made it to the Headmasters
office, and sure enough Dumbledore was sitting there with Fawkes in his
chair as if he had never left the school, "Harry…"
Remus and Sirius did not look that surprised to see the man, but Harry
spat, "You have a lot of explaining to do headmaster."
The man smiled at the boy, "I fear I do as well. I hope you trust all the
company you have invited to this meeting with your life, because it very
well may depend on it."
The two marauder men just watched the verbal volley between their pup
and the most powerful light wizard alive with interest as they helped him
take a seat at the headmaster's desk. It was only a moment later before
Susan came in with Neville, Ron, Hermione, and Amelia Bones.
Harry started, "Headmaster I won't bother to ask why you didn't tell me
about the prophesy, because I am sure if you tell me I might try and
curse you, so save that explanation for yourself, however I do want to
know why the FUCK I was not told there was a Horcrux in my head."
Amelia Bones was almost appalled at the young man's language, but
considering she knew exactly what a horcrux was she gasped instead,
"That's what that was. The explosion, the dark magic, the killing curse
ripped the horcrux out of your scar."
Harry couldn't turn to see Amelia, but he did look to Susan who was at
his side holding his hand softly, "You were right love your aunt is
brilliant. Madame Bones I guess you know what a Horcrux is, and for
those who don't they are a soul container that one could place split their
soul into, and basically achieve immortality. Voldemort created seven of
them."
Dumbledore looked up alarmed at this, "How did you come across all this
information, specifically that last bit."
Harry glared a bit at the man, "I think I am going to withhold some
information for now to see just how much you are going to cooperate
with me."
The man looked at the boy imploringly, "Please Harry, if Voldemort truly
did create seven Horcruxes and you know this for a fact then it is far
graver than I ever feared."
"Tell me this headmaster did you know I was Horcrux all along? And if
you did how did you plan on getting it out of me?" Harry spat with
venom.
The man looked into the eyes of Harry and he felt something brush his
mind shields, that were small, but there, "Don't try and force it out of me
damnit, use your words old man."
Dumbledore shook his head instantly, "Forgive me, I did not know for
sure you were a horcrux. I had my suspicions, but they didn't really add
up to that until your vision with Arthur Weasley, and you told me you
were the snake that was the first big indicator, but you have my word I
never knew for sure. I even had doubts because Voldemort never actually
tried to control your mind."
Harry spoke sharply, "Well he will never be able to either unless we are
face to face. The connection has been severed, and I can no longer even
speak parseltongue."
Dumbledore only looked minorly surprised by this, but Susan asked,
"Harry, why did your wand snap?"
"It's because Voldemort and I had twin wands, and I think my magic was
always in tuned with the Horcrux since it had been there for so long, and
now that it's not there, and there is no longer any inhuman connection to
Voldemort, my birth magic is coming forward, which means all of my
magic may have changed, as I have noticed I no longer need my glasses.
My vision is perfect."
This caused Dumbledore to look fascinated now by this development,
"Interesting. I wish I had theorized more on you being a Horcrux,
however I feared to do it too much, because every time I thought about it
I feared I or Voldemort would have to kill you to expel that part of the
soul. I never even thought you might survive the encounter its why I
never tried to do anything about it, or try and prove my theory. You were
quite the powerful young wizard, and I thought if it was true, then you
would be at max potential with it in you, and we would have to approach
the possibility at you being at Horcrux after there were no remains of
Voldemort left in the world. I even theorized that if you were the last one
he would never be able to return."
Harry looked at the man as if trying to detect a lie, but sensed none and
sighed, "My mum thinks that Voldemort created seven Horcruxes,
because of some arithmancy project she did in her seventh year over
magical numbers. She also told me that the Diary, myself, and whatever
he used to come back to life indicates that he had more than 3, but she
did not believe he could separate his soul more than seven times without
it fracturing, and him just killing over."
Dumbledore looked at the boy with wide eyes, but everyone was, "Harry
your parents are-"
"Dead. Yes, I know. I saw them on the other side. I was there for only a
few minutes. I got to speak with them at Kings Cross Station. I remember
every detail of it. Whether it was real or not does it matter? I have
information that even you can't deny is true, and I would have had no
way of knowing it. The prophesy, and the horcruxes."
Dumbledore looked amazed, but Sirius stood in front of him now on his
knees, and stared at his Godson, "You got to speak with them? Were they
okay?"
"Happier than any of us. Dad said that there were worse ways to spend
eternity, and that spending it with my mum would be great. Mum also
said that you were to finish my Marauder training at all cost. She told me
many other things, but it's all personal stuff that only a few of us need to
know. I never knew dad called me Prongslet."
Remus stared at the boy in shock, "He only ever called you that when Lily
wasn't around…He only ever said that to two other people other than
myself…"
"I don't know if it was real Remus, or if my brain did something funny
and reached for memories when I was a baby, but it was enough. I know
the prophesy, what it says, and that Voldemort believes I am the one that
is standing in his way of domination. Neither can live while the other
survives. Does that sound accurate headmaster."
The old man looked a little sad, but nodded, "Yes. I guess I don't have to
fear information leaking now that the connection has been severed. It is a
little relieving; I swear it to you Harry that I will not keep things from
you about yourself. I swear it."
Harry wanted to yell at the old man, but merely said, "You must face my
parents for your sins, and I would avoid being punched by my dad when
you see him, because he really wants to. I also don't forgive you just yet,
but hopefully you can reach that point by sharing what you have
gathered over the years about Voldemort. We have to start somewhere
about stopping him."
He then turned to Susan, "It seems you and I also have a few things that
we will need to talk about in private later if you will grant me a chance?"
The girl looked sadly at him, and patted his hand, "Of course Harry."
Harry then turned to his Gryffindor friends, "Ron, Hermione, Neville, I
think we could all use a good private talk too, so please don't think I am
ignoring you all. I just want as much information as possible, and I can
fill you all in on the holes later. I promise."
The three nodded and smiled at him. Hermione still had red eyes, Harry
guessed she had cried when she suspected that he had been killed, and
that made his affection swell for the girl despite their many fights of their
over bearing attitudes sometimes, he really did love his friends.
Turning back to Dumbledore, "What can you tell me headmaster?"
The old man thought for a moment before saying, "It is my belief that
Voldemort began creating Horcruxes right out of Hogwarts. Starting as
young as seventeen. I have belief that he was looking for artifacts of the
founders of Hogwarts to use as his horcruxes. I can't confirm this yet, but
I have been digging around for people who may spoke to him from the
time he left Hogwarts to the time that he rose to power. I am doing the
best I can. I ask that you give me a few days to compile everything I
have, and let me get back to you. Can you give me any hints as to what
the objects may be?"
Thinking for a moment he said, "The Snake. Something my mum said, I
think the Snake is a horcrux. Other than that I don't know. I can't even
swear that the snake will be one, but it is my belief."
Dumbledore nodded, "I have had that suspicion since the attack on
Arthur as well. Very well. I ask as your headmaster and your friend that
you go get some rest Harry. It has been a tiring and traumatic day. Ms.
Bones I grant you permission to enter the Gryffindor Common Room
tonight so that way you may watch over young Mr. Potter until Curfew,
where I expect you to return to your own common room with the escort
of Mr. Weasley and Mr. Longbottom, Madame Bones do you find this
acceptable?"
The stern women nodded clearly having remained respectfully quiet
during all this, "Yes, and Dumbledore you have a lot to answer for. It
seems you have kept a lot of information from my department, and we
will be racing to catch up for information. If there is a hunt for
Voldemort's Horcruxes, I want to assign a special team to help you with
it. You can help me hand pick them if you like. I know you are partial to
Kingsley, Mad-Eye, and Tonks, perhaps we can pick a few more, and get
this hunt started."
The man bowed his head slightly, "That would be excellent Madame
Bones, we will be in touch."
The women nodded and looked over at everyone, "May I use your floo
network to get to my office, I fear there will be a mountain of paperwork
to do, and a case to prepare against Fudge."
Dumbledore nodded, "Of course."
The women turned to her surrogate daughter, and walked over to her
kissing her on the head, "Stay safe Suzie."
The girl beamed at the women, and watched as she disappeared.
(A/N) No cliff hangers this time around, the next chapter brings the
end of the year and the start of the Summer. Cheers, and please
review!
19. From Bad To Worse
Chapter 19
The end of the school year came and went quickly. With Dumbledore
back as the head of the great historic school things went much more
smoothly within the castle, however on the outside it was a firestorm.
With Harry having been hit with another killing curse in front of a
hundred witnesses there was no keeping it quiet that the Boy-Who-Lived
will be keeping his title for life. Of course, no one offered a reasonable
reason for how he did it, and Harry and his friends intended to keep it
that way forever if possible. The way they saw it was that if the enemy
didn't want to throw killing curses at him in case he was immune or
something ridiculous like that then that was fine by them.
At the Ministry there was currently a power vacuum happening within
the Wizengamot and the heads of the departments. Fudge was convicted
without even having to drag Harry into the trial, and was sentenced to
Azkaban for 3 years. Nothing too bad, and Harry honestly felt the man
had gotten off easily.
The announcement that Voldemort had returned had so far been met
with silence from the Dark Lord and his followers, which left doubt in the
minds of the slower people in the Wizarding Community. It was even
speculated in the Daily Prophet that Harry Potter and Dumbledore had
managed to usurp the Ministry, and have changed the tides of the
Wizarding World. These articles had many of Hogwarts students bashing
their heads onto the table or burning the newspaper with frustration.
Harry however was happy. Umbridge was gone. His friends were
standing closer by him than ever. They had even gotten official
permission to continue the DA under the restriction that a Hogwarts
Professor must supervise it every meeting in case anyone was hurt. This
mean that Professor Sprout, Flitwick, McGonagall, and Hagrid were going
to alternate watching over the group. They had only had two meetings in
which professors attended, and they were amazed at just what the DA
was capable of. They were even going to accept a new group of students
next year and run two different groups for advanced and beginners.
When asked if they accepted students from all houses some were quick to
say no Slytherin's but Harry remembered the girl who had helped him
after being hit with the cruciatas curse, and thought that everyone had a
right to know how to defend themselves, but he added into that he had
the right to kick anyone out of the group that was not behaving with the
level of etiquette that he expected in the group. This was agreed on by
Dumbledore which left no room for anyone to question the final decision.
There was currently no Minister of Magic in Britain, but there are
currently several names in the running. The one that Harry was pulling
for was of course Amelia Bones, and Harry could not wait to talk to the
women, and ask if this was something she really wanted, and if she did
he would publicly support her, which according to Sirius would be
almost a guarantee foot in with his backing right now.
The only other thing of note that had happened was the end of the year
exams. They had been canceled for most of the students, but NEWT
students and the OWL students still had to sit the Ministry exams, which
had most of them studying hard over the past few weeks.
The test had gone pretty good Harry thought when he walked out
towards the express with his arm around his girlfriend gently. They were
already talking about when they could visit each other during the
Summer, and had plans to do a lot. Harry told her that his Marauder
training was going to be very important, but he was going to keep as
much time for her and his friends as possible, because even though it
wasn't said aloud, the group had talked war strategy, and Ron who was
the best strategist, assured them that they had probably a little more than
a year before things went into an all-out war. That didn't mean there
wouldn't be skirmishes, but war wasn't going to happen right away. That
meant this was their last summer without war taking over their lives, and
they were going to do their best to make it the greatest summer of their
lives.
There had been a minor shock among the older students after seeing the
thestrals for the first time, but it was quickly put to rest when Harry
approached one and pet it with some friendly words, and then boarded a
carriage with his friends. This seemed to convince most people that they
were friendly, and they boarded the carriages to the express.
Harry was looking forward to a peaceful train ride, and meeting Sirius on
the platform. He had never had someone waiting for him before, and it
was kind of exciting knowing that big things were in store for him this
summer, and that he would be well cared for this time around.
When they boarded the train they all got comfortable in a compartment
with a similar setup from after the holidays the only addition was Colin
Creevy, because he wanted to talk with Harry about hanging out over the
holidays, and Harry didn't seem to mind the boys company as much. He
had really changed over the past year, and he thought that Colin might
just be his protégé one day, and he knew when they left the school he
hoped someone would continue the DA and Colin may not have been a
bad candidate one day with his guidance.
Sitting closely together in the compartment was Hannah and Neville
whom had still not become anything official yet, though Harry and Susan
both expected it was only a matter of time before the two hit off a little
bit better. Susan even had hopes for this summer, and Harry couldn't help
but smile at the girl's enthusiasm. Just like Harry Susan was very much
looking forward to an adventurous summer with her boyfriend, which
she hoped would include lots of swimming, and dates, and dinners, and
just time to be regular teenagers which sounded like her boyfriend hadn't
had a lot of. She was excited for the experiences they would have
together.
Harry asked, "So Ron, Neville you boys are going to come over this
summer for a bit of fun right? Sirius promises entertainment and all kinds
of new stuff this summer. He even wants to go to a quidditch game, and
since he is a Puddlemere fan I suggested when they played the Canons,
because-"
"You're joking!" Ron asked excitedly jumping out of his chair.
Harry and Neville laughed, while the boy blushed a bit realizing there
was no need to shout, "Yeah Ron, I have only seen one professional
match, and Sirius thinks that if I am good enough I should try and go pro
once everything settles down."
Susan giggled, "Dating an international quidditch star does sound like
fun!"
Kissing her on the cheek lightly Ron asked, "So we are going to see one of
the best games of the year with our old Captain playing my favorite
team…Bloody fantastic…just bloody fantastic!"
Ron seemed to be more excited than Harry had seen him since the
Quidditch World Cup, and was happy that he could make his friend seem
so chipper. Harry then turned to his favorite book work, "He also wants
your help this summer Hermione to go through the Black Family Library
and value some of the books and maybe sell some of them, or see what
definitely needs to be kept. I think he was looking to pay someone to do
it, but Remus reminded him that you were probably just as good for the
job, and would enjoy it more than someone else, while also getting paid."
Hermione's eyes lit up knowing that the Black family was very old, and
became instantly excited. Neville just grinned at his friends, but Harry
said, "Neville you will have to come over to Potter Manor, apparently we
have a greenhouse, that I don't know anything about, and Sirius told me
honestly that he doesn't have much interest in it, so maybe I can part
with some of it. Who knows there might be something valuable in it."
"That would be brilliant Harry!" Neville said gratefully.
"Hannah you would be welcome to join him, from what this old boy tells
me you are quite a green thumb yourself."
This caused the girl to blush a bit, "That would be awesome Harry,
thanks!"
Susan huffed, "So everyone gets surprises and cool stuff, but me!"
Knowing the girl was playing he whispered into her ear, "You get a more
special and private surprise."
This caused the girl to instantly heat up, and she knew her face must be
matching a color that was close to her hair, as Hannah laughed, "Breath
Suzy!"
This caused everyone to laugh a bit, and Susan gave Harry a look that
said he was going to pay for that comment later, but he merely winked.
He found it so much easier to be happy these days. He just felt honestly
lighter than he ever felt in his life. He also fingered the brand-new wand
in his pocket, and felt the warmth of it reaching out to him. Holly type
wand was still good for him, but instead of the Phoenix feather he used
hippogriff heart string, and it was a great match to him. He had never felt
more powerful, and his spell casting was currently out of control
powerful. He hadn't even wanted to duel with Susan as hard, because he
was afraid of hurting her.
Collin asked, "So what are you looking forward to most this summer
Harry? Sounds like we have lots of great stuff coming up!"
Harry nodded, "Well other than spending time with my favorite people I
really look forward to this Marauder training. I don't really know what it
entails, but I know my dad, Sirius, and Remus were all brilliant with
charms, and transfiguration, but personally I am hoping they are going to
train me to become an animagus. I don't know how long something like
that takes, but I would really like to be one."
Susan said, "That would be so cool! Do you think if you are one, and can
complete the transfiguration you can teach all of us too?"
Harry saw that everyone in the cabin looked at the young leader with
hope and he grinned, "I sure can try!"
This caused some short cheers, and Colin asked, "What was your mum
good at Harry? Do you know? You always talk about the Marauders, but
never about your mum? From what I have heard about her from Flitwick,
and McGonagall she was just as smart as Hermione!"
Before Harry could answer Hermione said, "Lily Potter was a Runes
prodigy. Professor Babbling raves about her all the time. They went to
school together."
Harry raised his eyes at that information, "I didn't know that."
Hermione nodded, "Professor Babbling is always comparing Susan to her,
because she is the best in our class!"
Susan immediately protested, "We go back and forth all the time
Hermione, you are just as good as I am!"
"But you are more creative in the area, which I think makes you a bit
better. Runes aren't always done by the books, sometimes you have to
experiment, and you are definitely better in that field." Hermione said
modestly.
Susan blushed at that and Harry smiled, "I didn't know you were so good!
Maybe this summer I will look for my mum's old journals, and let you
and Hermione look over them. Sirius said he has a trunk full of some of
their old-school stuff."
Susan and Hermione both lit up at this and Susan snuggled his arm, "That
would be great."
Harry kissed the top of her head, and then looked out the window
thinking nothing, but blissful positive things. That all changed however
when he felt the train lurch, and looking outside the window he knew
they were nowhere close. Immediately he drew his wand standing up,
"We're under attack."
These words sobered everyone up as they stood drawing their wands.
Ron spoke confidently, but still had a bit of a shake to his voice saying,
"We have to outnumber them ten to one. It doesn't matter, and they
would have to aboard the train. We would slaughter them in tight
corridors."
Harry merely shook his head, "Not if Voldemort is out there."
Hermione spoke sharply, "We haven't even seen a Death Eaters yet let's
not jump to conclusions."
That did not encourage anyone to put their wands away as he opened the
compartment door, and saw his friend Heidi Macavoy who was head girl
last year marching towards the front of the train to get a better look. He
called out to her, "Heidi did you know about an extra stop?"
She turned to look at Harry, but when she did a voice entered the train,
and it was a deep voice saying only two words, "HARRY POTTER!"
Harry felt his skin crawl, and he gripped his wand tighter in suspense.
The voice was not that of Lord Voldemort's which made him feel little
better, but it was clear they were here for him. He flicked his wand out,
"Expecto Patronum."
Prongs appeared in a brief moment, and he said, "Sirius we are under
attack on the express. I don't know exactly where we are, but we need
help. Please hurry!"
Harry turned to Susan saying, "Get a patronus to your aunt, we are going
to need all the help we can get. Heidi, keep everyone in their carriages,
and I will approach him."
The girl nodded, but looked at the boy in fear, "You're crazy Potter, but I
have always liked that about you. I will keep everyone down."
Harry followed the girl forward, but his friends were in roars of protest,
"Harry you can't go out there by yourself you will be slaughtered."
Shaking his head, he responded with, "No you all would be slaughtered.
They only want me, and they probably know he must kill me himself. If
we stand here he comes in and there will be a death toll. If we run we
die. If we stay we die. If we fly we die. The only option is to fight, and I
am the safest bet to reduce this turning into a blood bath."
Before anyone could argue anymore, Neville said, "Damnit! He's right. I
hate that he's right, but he is."
Some looked at Neville in surprise having never heard the boy curse, but
Harry looked at him, "Keep them safe, and move towards the front of the
train. If it comes to it, then maybe you can lay down some cover fire."
Neville nodded, "We will be ready to join the fray if reinforcements
arrive."
"HARRY POTTER COME OUT OR WE COME IN!" Came the same voice
from before
Harry shook a bit in anticipation, "I won't be able to hold them forever,
and this is only until backup arrives. Susan get that Patronus out. We
don't have much time."
Harry kissed his girlfriend quickly, and ran out of the train. When he
stepped out of the train he saw dozens of faces appear in the windows to
watch their savior go confront the many masked death eaters.
(A/N) Next chapter is the confrontation!
20. The Battle of The Hogwarts
Express
Chapter 20
Nothing was said as he approached however one Death Eater stepped
forward, "Harry Potter. I find it my displeasure to be back in your
company again."
Recognizing the voice Harry spat, "Lucius Malfoy I find it my displeasure
to be among a coward in a mask, why don't you take it off, you aren't
fooling anyone."
This caused a slightly chuckle, and the man moved his wand in front of
his face removing his mask slowly, "Very good Potter. Now we need you
to come with us. We need a little favor, and then we will take you to our
lord."
Harry shook his head, "No I don't think so. If you want to retrieve the
prophesy you are going to have to tell your half-blood master he will
have to go retrieve it himself."
This caused the only unmasked death eater to step forward, "How dare
you insult our master like that. CRUCIO!"
Harry quickly dodged the curse and flung one back at her, with rapid
speed, however Lucius merely flicked his wand to absorb it, "Now now
Bella, we were told to bring Potter to the Dark Lord unharmed. He wishes
to do all the harming himself."
Harry laughed, "I've escaped him three times so far, you think I can't do it
again."
Trying to buy as much time as possible, Harry hoped to keep them
talking, but Lucius grinned, "You're stalling Potter, and there is really no
longer a need for that. Come on or we are start killing people on the
train."
Harry took a defensive step back as if he was prepared to defend the
whole train by himself, but a voice from behind him said he wasn't going
to do it alone, "If you want to take Harry you are going to have to kill us
first!"
Susan Bones was standing with her wand out and a group of at least
twenty other students, and a few adults that he did not recognized
possibly undercover aurors. Among them were all DA members, Neville,
Ron, Hermione, Colin, Hannah, most of the Gryffindor Quidditch Team,
Luna Lovegood, most of the fifth year Hufflepuffs, and of course Susan
herself.
Bellatrix laughed, "These little ones know how to play, itty bitty babies."
Neville spoke with fire in his voice, "Bellatrix Lestrange."
Bella looked up, "Neville Longbottom right? Recognize the voice, though
I am not used to hear a Longbottom not beg for their lives."
Neville quickly raised his wand shouting, "Reducto."
That was all it took, and the battle begun. Harry and Neville quickly
paired off against Bellatrix Lestrange in hope of stopping her from going
on a rampage, while Ron and Hermione began blasting at Lucius Malfoy.
The others paired off against the Death Eaters and it was a fire fight.
Harry was grateful that killing curses were not being chucked around,
but had the feeling that if they lost to Bellatrix it would be shortly behind
it.
Bellatrix was a demon. She fought with such speed, and returned her
spells with such ferocity that Neville and Harry were struggling. Never
had Harry felt his wand move so fast, and answer his commands so
quickly, and he could tell his spells were wearing on the witch, but also
knew they couldn't keep this up forever. They had to put her down.
Harry summoned it up inside of him and let his magic loose, "Bombarda
Maxima!"
The spell was so powerful coming from his wand that he barely saw
Bella's eyes widen as she threw up a shield, and Lucius Malfoy was not so
lucky. The spell was so wide he caught most of the impact, and he
screamed in pain as the spell hit him and chunked him backwards, while
now four casters were pounding Bellatrix's shields breaking them quickly,
and taking the women out.
Neville wanted to charge at the downed Death Eater, but Harry grabbed
his arm, "We have to help the others come on!"
The rest of the DA wasn't doing so great. Several had been stunned and
clearly injured, and it seemed that they had defeated Bella, and Lucius at
the perfect time, because their main group were quickly engaging the
others to balance the battle. It didn't go on for much longer though as
sheer numbers overwhelmed the death eaters and a few more from the
train had poured out to help.
Harry was dueling quickly with one Death Eater, and then found himself
fighting another, and another until all were either stunned or otherwise
knocked out of the fight. Neville was heaving for breath nearby with cuts
all across his body, "I think we did it."
Harry looked around and surveyed the battlefield. They had done it.
Twelve Death Eaters came in, and twelve Death Eaters were now stunned
or otherwise out of commission."
Neville began marching forward, and Harry knew what he was going to
do, and knew he had no business stopping him. He approached Bellatrix
Lestrange and stood over her in what seemed like triumph. He pulled his
wand back to blast the women, but suddenly Harry knew something bad
was about to happen. He ran towards Neville, and summoned a nearby
chunk of ground that had been uprooted during the duel and chunked it
towards Neville. Some people were surprised, and shouting at Harry.
Neville himself looked at Harry in surprise, but in perfect timing a green
spell connected with that part of the ground creating an explosion that
hit Neville dead on and threw him backwards into the ground clearly
unconscious. He heard a screech, and saw Hannah try and run towards
him, but he grabbed her, "No wait!"
He didn't want to stop the girl, but he now saw a lone man standing in
the field among his unconscious death eaters, "Hello Tom, I wondered
when I would be seeing you again."
Voldemort growled, "No portkey to run away with this time Potter, and I
have reliable sources telling me you can't apparate just yet."
Harry nodded, "That's right. No running this time. The prophesy foretold
this moment."
Voldemorts eyes flashed, "So the old man has finally told you the
prophesy."
"I have learned of many things Tom."
Voldemort roared, "Stop calling me that."
With a flick of his wand a red burst of light sailed towards him, but
remembering the pain it caused him last time he was quick to shove
Hannah out of the way, and dive into a roll on the ground behind her
pushing himself back to his feet, "What happened to the formalities of a
duel Tom! Or have you been shaken by the rumors that the killing curse
doesn't hurt me!"
Harry knew this was a lie of course, but he didn't have to tell the dark
wizard that. Voldemort merely spat, "You want to duel Potter, is that
what you want?"
Gulping Harry whispered to Susan who was standing nearby, "Get the
others out of here…now. Go."
Susan looked at her boyfriend in fear as he stared down the Dark Lord.
Knowing she had no other choice she started shouting to the others, "Get
the others and get back!"
Harry raised his wand to his face, and Voldemort did the same. They
walked towards each other, much more formally than last time. They
were face to face and Harry said, "No tricks this time Tom. Just you and
me."
The Dark Lord grinned manically, "Finally the day the boy who lived
dies."
They put their wands at their sides, and began pacing backwards. Harry
thought it quite honorable that the man did not curse him in the back,
and was grateful everyone had been moved back safely with the train
covering them now. This was it.
Once they reached the appropriate distance Harry spun around not
letting formalities dictate shit anymore, "Reducto!"
Voldemort didn't even bother shielding this curse as he dodged it and a
killing curse sailed towards him. Knowing that this spell would be the
last he ever saw he tried to dive out of the way, but found that he didn't
need to as something had intercepted the spell, and a man was standing
between him and the Dark Lord.
Before Harry could say anything his savior spoke, "It is not his day to
fight you Tom…It is mine."
Turning to face the voice Harry nearly collapsed with relief. The young
man was running off adrenaline, and trying to stall the dark wizard, but
now he had a chance, "The aurors are on their way Tom." Dumbledore
said resolutely.
The students nearby shuffled anxiously sensing the Dark Wizards rage,
and Voldemorts eyes merely seemed to turn a darker shade of red, and
barked back, "By which time I shall be gone, and you shall be dead!"
With that the Dark Lord flung a killing curse at the two of them, but with
agility that a much younger man ought to have possessed the headmaster
twirled out of the way, and returned several quick jinxes. The battle
quickly became one to the death, as stunning and lethal magic was being
traded at speeds Harry never could have attempted.
He watched as charms he never could have even imagined were being
thrown around. A basilisk made of fire, a conjuration of water that nearly
drowned the Dark Lord, it was all so fast.
Harry knew that he could not let Dumbledore fight his battles forever,
and thought if there was ever a time to buy the light some time it was
now, "Bombarda! Reducto! Confrigno!"
No one was as shocked as Harry when his spells flew towards the man
and connected. It was clear to the outside spectator such as Colin Creevy,
whom had just made wizarding history by catching a picture of this feat,
that the young wizard had cast his spell at the perfect time that
Dumbledore had all of the Dark Lords attention. It was not due to any
skill or power, it was just a miracle that he had fired his spell at the
perfect moment.
Voldemort roared in pain as he felt several of his bones shatter, and he
was thrown backwards. Dumbledore looked at Harry in surprise only for
a moment, but a voice screamed behind him, "ATTACK NOW!"
This snapped both student and headmaster out of their shock, as dozens
of spells flung towards the Dark Lord however; it was not to be today
that he would be defeated because he quickly got back to his feet, and
apparated back to the center of the field looking positively livid.
However before he could cast a spell dozens of pops were heard from all
around, and Dumbledore had been right, the aurors had arrived.
Roaring in anger that the Dark Lord threw a curse so fast Harry almost
missed it by blinking, but Dumbledore was ready, and prepared to
counter, but the man was gone. Only a second later multiple pops were
heard, and the unconscious death eaters on the ground had followed
undoubtedly by Portkey.
Dumbledore who looked very tired turned and patted Harry on the
shoulder, and looked about ready to share the wisest words ever said, but
before he could get them out two arms enveloped him, and red hair was
all he could see, "That was the bravest thing I have ever seen you do."
Holding the girl tightly he laughed, "Brave? I was so scared."
Dumbledore nodded, "And that is what made it so brave Harry. Courage
isn't about standing up to something you don't fear, it's about standing up
to fear itself."
Amelia Bones ran her way to the front, "Dumbledore what the bloody hell
happened here. We have injured students, and-"
Before the old wizard could say anything Harry spoke, "If not for the
headmaster we would all be dead right now. He only arrived a few
minutes before you Madame Bones. That was after the students and I had
taken down a dozen Death Eaters, and dueled Voldemort."
Amelia paled, and when she looked to Susan she nodded her head
quickly confirming everything Harry said, and she shouted behind her,
"We need medics from Saint Mungos here now!" Turning back to Harry
she said, "I am going to need your statement Harry."
Nodding slowly he said, "Of course, but perhaps after we get everyone
back to platform 9 and three quarters. We have injured Voldemort he is
done attacking for today."
Amelia looked once again sharply at Susan, and she said, "Yes Auntie he
is telling the truth."
"Harry!" Another voice came from nearby.
The green eyed boy turned to see a medium sized man running towards
him, and he took a few steps towards the man embracing him, "Can't you
stay out of trouble for just a few hours!"
"But then I wouldn't be a Marauder, would I?" Harry asked cheekily.
This caused Dumbledore of all people to laugh, "He does have you there
Sirius. Now I would like to inquire who yelled to attack, I believe that
was you Ms. Bones?"
Harry turned back to the girl having completely forgotten that part of the
battle, and she was blushing bright red, "Well were all just standing there
and Harry had hit him, there was never such an opportunity to hit him.
For a brief foolish moment I thought we had him."
Looking at the girl in awe he said, "You commanded my defense group to
attack the most feared Dark Wizard, and even had the nerve to think you
were going to kill him for me?"
The girl looked a bit abashed, but Harry grabbed her by the waste
planting a smooth kiss on her lips surprising her, "I love you!"
This caused a smile to appear on the girls face that Harry had never seen
before, and planned in his mind just how he would get it to appear more
often, but Dumbledore interrupted, "While I am sure Mr. Potter's reward
is most satisfying Ms. Bones just know I would have awarded you 100
house points if we were still in school. In fact I may still give you house
points upon return. That was some astounding bravery and leadership.
Madame Bones you have raised an incredible young woman."
Amelia stood a little taller, and gave her niece an approving smile, "Well
she does have that Bones blood in her, but we need to get this train
moving again. Students you can get back on the train we are only about
an hour or two from Kings Cross, and I believe Harry is correct. If the
Dark Lord has been hit, and they have taken out a dozen Death Eaters I
think the chaos for today at least is over."
Harry nodded gratefully at the women still having looked forward to
getting off the train to see his godfather he turned to Sirius, "See you in
just a few hours. Madame Bones we will come by your office as soon as
we get off the train. I will bring Susan with me."
She nodded, as a medi-witch came up telling her that no one needed
immediate medical attention except Neville whom had several broken
bones, and some cuts across his body. Harry cursed at himself having
forgot Neville in all the chaos he surveyed the field and saw him being
dragged off by two aurors that he recognized as Gawain Robards and
Kingsley Shacklebolt, and knew he was in good hands, "I will need to
visit Neville too as soon as our meeting is over to know he is going to be
okay. He was so close to getting Bellatrix Lestrange."
Sirius yelped, "You took down Bella?"
Susan shook her head, "The four DA Gryffindor leaders did. Harry,
Neville, Ron, and Hermione took her down after Harry probably killed
Lucius Malfoy."
Harry grumbled, "I don't think we were that lucky."
Before anything else could be said Tonks came running out, "Madame
Bones there was some trouble on the train, Savage is having to arrest a
few kids who were trying to lead a revolt inside the train to apparently
help the Death Eaters. They were being led by Draco Malfoy, but were
crushed by the head girl, and the seventh year Hufflepuffs."
Dumbledore sighed, "What a mess."
It seemed he had half a mind to find a way to get everyone to platform 9
and 3/4s without the train, but merely said, "Do what you have to do
Amelia, but as you said we need to get this train moving again."
With that Harry hugged his godfather, and Susan hugged her aunt, and
followed whom had followed them out into battle back onto the train.
Ron and Hermione appeared uninjured, but very tired, while the rest of
the group still had their wands in their hands as if preparing for another
attack.
When they reboarded the train as Harry and Susan were the last ones
applause immediately broke out. It started with a few, and then even the
defenders of the express were applauding with what had turned into a
roar of approval. Everyone had seen Harry go forward, and risk his life to
keep the Death Eaters off the train, and even saw him push everyone
back as he went toe to toe to fight the Dark Lord. He was preparing to
sacrifice himself, and they all knew it. They all saw it. People were
applauding Susan as well for her bravery, and her defiance to attack the
Dark Wizard, and Harry wouldn't let her shy away from the attention this
time as he took her hand and held it in the air as a show of unity, and to
show most students Hogwarts now had its new golden couple, and new
champions.
(A/N) Hope you guys enjoyed that! I believe the next 4-5 chapters
are the summer, cheers! Please review.
21. Summer Dreams
Chapter 21
"Well Susan any hopes you had of keeping Voldemort away from you
died today." Hermione said with a bit of a satisfied smile.
This caused a reaction no one outside of this room would have expect,
and that was that the red head merely smiled, "Yes, but hopefully Harry
will always be there to defend me, and get a good hit on him. If all I have
to do is rally over a dozen people to throw spells at him I think I will be
okay."
Harry grinned at the courage in his girlfriend, while she was holding her
shaking friend Hannah whom was shaken from the battle, and seeing her
long-time crush almost get killed. Everyone was a little shaken, but it was
over, and they would be arriving at Kings Cross shortly. The green eyed
boy hoped the press had yet to get a hold of what happened, but with so
many students and aurors involved he had a feeling it was just wistful
thinking.
Everyone in the compartment minus Neville looked relatively unscathed,
and Ron shook his head, "I don't understand how you-know-who ever got
this far. Today a bunch of school kids stood up to him and his Death
Eaters, and while we didn't win, we didn't lose, and no one on our side
died. If the auror department struck them with fully trained wizards I
don't see how they couldn't do it."
Hermione looked like she was going to nod in agreement, but saw the
look on Susan's face and asked, "Thoughts on it Susan?"
The girl bit her lip a bit before replying, "This was the first time anything
like this every really happened even in the last war. In the ten years
Voldemort rose to power he never led a massive assault during the
daytime, and no one ever fought back they just ran. That meant when the
aurors arrived they had to fight through the crowds of runners, and
trying to defend themselves from the incoming Death Eaters. Today
happened because Voldemort thought if regular full grown witches and
wizards were too afraid to fight him and his followers, then children
would just tremble in his presence. I don't think we will be so lucky a
second time."
Harry looked at the girl, "You mean no one ever resisted him? No regular
witch or wizard tried to fight them?"
Shrugging the girl said, "Not everyone has your bravery Harry. It was
also rare that he attacked hugely populated areas. He would raid
wizarding communities, but there was no rallying point, so the Death
Eaters were the only organized force, and they would do to those people
what we did to them today, overwhelm them by sheer numbers. I don't
think you lot could have taken Bellatrix if all four of you had not
attacked her. At least judging by my aunt and Sirius' reactions."
Harry flippantly said, "Bellatrix used to be a Black, so I guess if anyone
knows what she is capable of it would be Sirius. From what he has told
me of his family they are very well rehearsed in the Dark Arts too so if
she's got power and that she is formidable. She did also duel with Neville
and I with practiced ease."
This silenced the rest of the group, and Susan grabbed Harry's hand
comfortingly, as he was still clearly a little shaken from his most recent
encounter with the Dark Lord.
Arriving at Kings Cross it was Harry expected. Another political firestorm
was clearly in the process, and now no one could deny the return of
Voldemort. He had been seen by well over a hundred students and
aurors, and there was no more hiding. Stepping off the train Harry had
Susan safely behind him as he drew his wand, and began walking
towards the crowd the reporters were swarming him and his girlfriend
calling out questions and shouting to be heard. Harry however was just
becoming annoyed with the incessant people and was thankful for seeing
Sirius at the end of the platform waiting to apparate the pair away from
the platform.
They had already said goodbye to their friends when they stepped off the
platform, and as they approached Sirius Susan yelped and Harry didn't
even to think as he turned around and smashed his hand into a man's
face who had attempted to pull her away from him. His wand was
leveled at the down man as he barked out, "My friends and I just took on
Voldemort and his followers what chance do you have. Don't touch my
girlfriend."
Harry then put his hand on Susan's hip and gently pushed her to move
forward, as he turned his back on the reporters who took down every
word he had, and someone shouted something about an assault charge
and the young man merely shouted behind him, "Bill me!"
As soon as they got to Sirius he grinned at his Godson and then took him
and his girlfriend into his arms, and apparated away.
"That's it Madame Bones. I was lucky. I had some brave friends, and we
took on the Death Eaters. We didn't do anything amazing we just stood
together."
Harry had just finished his retelling of what happened on the Hogwarts
Express, and the adults in the room were dumbfounded. To hear this
young man tell it a little less than two dozen teenagers and a few adult
volunteers stood up and fought the Darkest Wizard in a century and his
henchmen, and not only lived to tell the tale, but seemingly won the
battle. After Susan explained her theory on why she thought they had all
survived the adults did give some nods to the idea, but truthfully none
could get their heads around the fact that a group of teenagers did
something all of them didn't do in 15 years of the last war.
Gawain Robards proclaimed after the prolonged silence, "The boys got
ten times the balls Godric Gryffindor himself had, and the power to back
up. If Voldemort doesn't kill him he would make a hell of an auror one
day."
Susan said, "It is Harry's ambition to be an auror."
Harry grinned at his girlfriend saying, "At least it is now. After learning
everything I know now, I may be done hunting Dark Wizards if we ever
survive this whole war."
The adults in the room to a grim look of understanding, but Susan
frowned as if she didn't suddenly like the idea of dying in the war. Sirius
however sighed, "Amelia we will keep the kids safe this Summer. Bones
and Potter Manor are practically indestructible. It would take dozens of
Death Eaters to take the wards down at either of our homes. They will be
safe there. If they want to venture out they can do it by portkey in the
muggle world, anywhere else I will hire hitwizards from America or the
continent to escort them in case they need help in a fight. What I mean to
say is I don't think we should let this dictate how our kids live their lives
this summer."
Taking a moment Amelia took a long sip of whatever she was drinking
and nodded, "I agree with you Sirius. I just think this has all been a bit
much. In six months we have had the attack at the Ministry, the
Greyback incident, the battle at Hogwarts, twice, and now the attack on
the Hogwarts express."
Susan however countered with, "The battle at Hogwarts was going to
happen as long as Umbridge was in power. You can only suppress people
so much before they lose their cool and go into uprising. The spell at the
Ministry could have been anyone. The Death Eater wasn't aiming for
anyone in particular he was just hoping to kill a blood traitor. It's
possible had Harry not run into me that day the spell still would not have
missed, but he didn't take that chance. All things considered I think
things could be a lot worse."
The adults didn't seem to like that line of thinking, but agreed. Amelia
was clearly hinting that Harry was putting her niece in too much danger,
but she was right other than the attack on the express all of it was merely
imminent, and more than likely Susan would have dragged herself into
each of these situations whether she was dating Harry or not. Susan also
chose not to address the Greyback situation, as she did not have a good
counter to that truth.
With the adults not saying anymore Susan said, "I was still hoping Harry
was going to be able to come over for my birthday, is this still going to
be possible?"
Harry and Sirius both looked to Amelia with blank faces. It was clear that
her niece was challenging her, and neither man wanted to look like they
were indicating support that would get them into trouble with the head
auror.
The women sighed after a moment, "Of course he will be darling. It is as
Sirius says, you will both be safe on the grounds of our homes, and we
don't have any right to take away your lives to live as teenagers."
This caused the girl to grip Harry's hand again, and squeeze it a bit.
Harry merely squeezed back to comfort her, but then stood to ask,
"Madame Bones, I have been meaning to ask you this for a few weeks
now, and I need to know before I speak to the public about anything. Do
you want to be Minister of Magic?"
The women looked surprised at his question, "I don't know what you
intend by asking that question."
"I want to know if you want to be Minister, because Sirius and I believe
that I need to back someone when I talk to the public about what has
happened this month. We also think that with the influence of everything
that has happened on top of everyone now knowing for a fact that
Voldemort has returned people are going to listen to me. Now I know
your name has been thrown around for Minster, and I didn't want to
support you if it isn't something you actually wanted."
The women merely stared at the boy as if she was trying to uncover some
sinister plot in his offer, but said instead, "I do not honestly know if I
would like to be Minister. I would not be the first Bone's to be one,
however I would be the first female Bone's Minister, however I like my
job as an auror. It is a tough decision, because I feel I could do a lot of
good for the war effort as Minister, but I can also do a lot as Head Auror.
I would also have to be careful because I certainly don't want Pius
Thicknese to be head auror he could do a lot of damage as a Death Eater
Sympathizer in that position. The truth is Harry I really don't know. If
you want my honest opinion I think someone else would be a better
choice. I think Minister is someone who must be ready to commit
everything to the job, and now I don't think I am quite ready to do that."
Harry nodded, "Thank you for your honesty Madame Bones I suppose this
means Sirius and I will find a different candidate to back."
Madame Bones thought for a moment before looking at Robards, and
another auror Harry had never met before, "Rufus, Gawain?"
Gawain Robards shook his head, "Not me ma'am, I hate bloody politics. I
honestly barely put up with being a senior auror, it is much easier taking
commands than giving them."
"Rufus?"
"Perhaps ma'am. I would have to speak with my family about such
matters, but I do perhaps believe I would like to be Minister. I had
thought I wouldn't take the position for a long time yet, but-"
"You can also see the advantage to having two veteran aurors leading our
government in a time of war." Amelia answered for him.
The man merely nodded, and Amelia turned to look at Harry expectantly,
while the young man eyed the auror across from him, "Forgive me for not
accepting right away, I think I will have to get some counsel from people
I trust on your character Mr.?"
"Scrimgeour, Rufus Scrimgeour Mr. Potter. I was the head of your father
and Godfathers auror command when they started." The tall man with
mane like hair said.
Harry looked to Sirius for confirmation while he smiled and nodded
clearly remembering the good old days. Nodding Harry said, "I will get
back to you soon. I would love to even sit down and talk with you some
afternoon."
"Let's make it soon if you are going to speak with the public lad."
Scrimgeour said.
Harry nodded, "If it is okay with Madame Bones we could meet here at
the auror office Tomorrow night? That would give me some time to talk
it over with a few people I trust."
This seemed to satisfy everyone and Harry prepared to depart the
Ministry and go back to Potter Manor for a nice reunion with his home.
Before he left however Sirius handed Susan something that looked an
awful lot like a vanity mirror, however Harry gasped when he saw it,
"Sirius you managed to recreate the mirrors?"
Susan looked confused, but the old dog looked smug, "Well I didn't do it
all by myself, Remus helped a bit."
"Brilliant!" Harry exclaimed.
Susan however retorted with, "Well what does it do?"
Sirius handed Harry another mirror, and Harry spoke to it, "Susan."
The girl gasped as she felt her mirror warm up, and Sirius helped her out,
"Say his name to answer it."
The girl nodded doing as she was told and then in the mirror it she saw
her boyfriend looking down at her with a grin, but was much happier
looking up to see the real thing, "This is wicked!"
Sirius threw two hands behind his head and continued looking smug,
"Thanks Padfoot. Now I can know when you're in trouble, or you can call
me before you come over. This is great."
This caused the red head to smile at her boyfriend's enthusiasm, and
kissed him on the lips gently before saying, "You better get home so you
can finally find out what your training schedule will be like this summer,
maybe then we can plan a little better."
Giving the girl one last smile and kiss he grabbed onto Sirius as he
portkeyed them back to Potter Manor.
"It's going to be a long summer pup, and we want you to have as much
fun free time with your friends as possible, but we also want you to train
as hard as you can so this won't be your only great summer, you
understand, that right?" Sirius asked his godson with a bit of pleading in
his eyes."
Placatingly Harry said, "Please Sirius this is already the best summer ever
since I don't have to go back to the Dursley's what have you and Remus
worked out so far."
Remus pulled out a small piece of paper and said, "There are three
different regiments we came up and you can take any one of them. Its six
days a week, and the hour choice is flexible. One choice is to get up at
5:30 every morning and workout till 12:00 with of course several breaks
with Lunch and Breakfast in there as well. Another is you can start at
12:00 eat lunch, and then workout till 6PM. The third is to start after
dinner which we say is at seven and work till 1:00Am. The first few
weeks will be tough, but after that you will break into your own routine
and you can alternate on those schedules depending on what you're
doing that week with your friends you understand?"
Harry took a deep breath feeling for the first time just how serious these
two men were taking this, "Yes. I think it would be best to start in the
mornings for now until I can get used to it. Maybe sometimes I will do
lunch or dinner schedules, but I think morning is the what will work best
for me, and I will have the whole day ahead of me."
Sirius said, "If you do the morning one, we want you to be home by
10PM every night, because we don't want you to exhaust yourself is this
agreeable?"
Harry nodded and Sirius clapped, "Good, there will of course be
exceptions to that, but you could also always just sleep in and down the
lunch shift the next day if you had too, but Harry…Remus and I
interviewed some of America's best and most expensive Hitwizards over
the past few weeks, we told some of the one's we liked our situation, and
they told us this was the best way to make you a dueling beast as fast as
possible. I am sure you can imagine that none of the Death Eaters train
like this, and most of the aurors don't either, but I'd eat Mooneys old sock
if Voldemort doesn't start whipping his Death Eaters into shape after that
embarrassing ass whooping you and your mates put on them today."
Remus nodded gravely, "Voldemort was injured at the end of the battle,
and that means someone if not all of the Death Eaters that were in the
battle are likely dead. He has been known to kill his own people in fits of
rage, and I would not be surprised if that happened today."
"Considering the fact he expected to be the cleanup crew when he got
there today, and instead he faced nearly two dozen teenage witches and
wizards prepared to die fighting him, I also imagine he was not exactly
the color pink." Sirius said admittedly.
"I understand, so what kind of workout will I be doing?" Harry asked
"Dueling training for an hour everyday with one of us, and hopefully a
few extra people we can bring in to give you some outside help a few
times a week." Sirius said
Remus continued, "An hour of running, an hour in the pool, and another
hour doing calisthenics."
"And an hour of occulemency. Which leaves about thirty minutes or more
where we want you to be researching new curses, defensive spells, and
other things that might be useful to you. Our man Remus here used to be
a book worm, and your best friend is a witch who could likely
recommend you a library full of books, you have good resources on that
hand."
Whistling lowly the slightly overwhelmed teenager said, "That's a lot of
none magical work outs in there."
Remus agreed instantly, "Yes your core has taken a huge expansion.
Because of this we want it to grow up to its fullest potential, and your
previously impressive stamina we hope will pale in comparison to what
we are going to build. You will also have two rest days of your choosing
every week. You could take it in the middle, the beginning the end, we
don't care. Every calendar week though you only get two, unless special
circumstances are happening."
"Idealistically we would like you to do six days a week, but we still want
you to live." Sirius added at the end.
Holding his head high he said, "I just hope this will help. Today I caught
a glimpse of just how hilariously outmatched we are out there."
"Don't feel discourage pup. You stood up against the best and lived. Not
many can say they have done that, and no one can say they have done it
as many times as you. Just remember to be young, and on weekends
maybe you, me, and your boys, can party hard. Even Remus likes the
occasional hammering of alcohol. Plus you have a very fine young lady
that needs to be shown the finer qualities of men, so just be careful
because her aunt is still head auror."
Harry blushed and Remus laughed at the boy, "It is going to be a fun
summer. We are going to do our best to keep it fun and entertaining. Just
keep your head up."
"What do we think of Scrimgeour?" Harry asked.
Remus spoke first, "I honestly have never known the man that well.
However, from what I know of him he is a light wizard, and a good
auror. Dumbledore has worked with him on a few things over the years."
"Scrimgeour was a fair and tough teacher in the auror trainee program. I
honestly never liked the man till I was done being a trainee. As a Jr.
Auror we really didn't like him. But after he was funny, and ambitious,
and he really liked to give our old head Barty Crouch hell. Which made
us like him even more. He was also super liberal about using whatever
magic it took to get his team out of it alive, which may be a good
philosophy considering what may happen next."
Harry nodded at his words thinking, and Sirius added, "If he has Amelia's
support to that ought to mean something to all of us. If she knows you
could be one of the deciding votes in the coming election she wouldn't
have offered a name that she didn't think would do well in the position,
or someone she didn't trust."
"So, we are going to trust Madame Bones on this?" Harry asked.
"It looks like the best course of action for now. I hate to say it, but the
next Minister will likely not be Minister for too long if Voldemort gets on
a roll again." Remus said darkly.
Harry sighed, "Okay I am going to bed since we have to be up early. We
will train, and talk to Scrimgeour tomorrow. I need to let Susan know the
current plans, and I also need to check on Neville I keep forgetting with
everything going on."
Remus said, "I was already at Saint Mungos they said he will be fine, just
needs some rest, and maybe some company tomorrow from his friends."
Harry sighed with a bit of relief, "Okay night Mooney, night Padfoot."
(A/N) Hope you enjoyed the chapter, and please review!
22. Press Conference
Chapter 22
The first few days of summer had gone within the blink of an eye.
Meeting after meeting, training regime after training regime were harsh,
yet entertaining and productive undoubtedly. Harry Potter had been
having the most interesting few days starting with his first day of
training, which had been tiring and draining. The push on his body and
magic seemed to be welcomed by his enlarged magical core as if he was
years behind of practice.
Also a note of great importance was his meeting with Rufus Scrimgeour.
He seemed to genuinely like the man, and his political aspirations were
quite mild compared to what Percy Weasley might try and do given the
support Harry could put behind him. Rufus wanted to bulk up the auror
department immediately and open up applications to anyone that had
slightly less standard of NEWTs than previously desired. No one was
going to kid this man, and he knew the war that was coming would be
ugly, and that the Dark Lord Voldemort was going to recruit massive
numbers of not just witches and wizards, but several dark creatures that
they would have to be prepared to fight. Harry admired the man and his
belief that he could do this, but did have to concede to a few of the man's
needs beyond just his verbal support. He made the request that Harry
dropped in and out of the Ministry a few times a week, and make public
appearances that way he would appear to be in full support of the
Ministry. Harry agreed to this, but said that he would only do this if
Rufus upheld his promises. Gawain Robards even said that he would love
to put Harry through the paces when he came in just to give him a
benefit to it all.
All this led up to the end of his first week of summer where Harry was
fidgeting with his dress robes, and Susan was straightening him up every
time he did this. His tie was something he just kept playing with, while
the red head smacked his hands this time, "Harry relax love. You are
going to be fine. You did brilliant last year with the DA, and now we are
going to stand in front of the press and talk about it. I have absolute faith
in you, just keep breathing. You may be leading this conference, but the
others and I will be right beside you just like we always are."
Hannah chimed in jokingly, "Merlin Suzie just take him back to a room
and shag him senseless for a few minutes, that ought to take his mind off
of things!"
Harry blushed deeply, while Susan glared at the girl, "Not helping Han."
Harry nodded shaking his head, "This is different. The people that
gathered before were willing to fight in the Hogs Head. These people are
just gathering for information to gossip, and quarrel with us."
"Don't think of it that way sweetheart. Think of it as recruitment for the
Defense Association. We are going in front of witches and wizards who
are going to spread the word of resistance, and defiance of Voldemort.
Harry…if you convince even one witch or wizard today to stand against
them then this is a huge success, and I think you can convince a lot of
people." Susan said patiently with her nervous boyfriend.
Nodding his head and sighing in acceptance Harry didn't say anymore as
the others slowly began trickling into Ministry of Magic.
Today was the day Harry was holding a press conference with the help of
his godfather where they were going to tell the public the truth about the
uprising at Hogwarts, the attack on the express, and even about the
prophesy that Sirius and Remus helped Harry swipe just a few short days
ago. They won't of course be telling the content, but when the inevitable
question came up they would answer it carefully.
Neville, Hannah, Ron, Hermione, and Collin Creevy were standing staring
expectantly at Harry and Susan, and Harry addressed them, "We are just
going to stick with the truth today, and I will try and get us all of this as
quick as possible. Thank you everyone for your willingness to help."
Collin smile at his role model and friend, "Of course Harry, here to help!"
Neville agreed with the sentiment, while Ron said, "I am just glad we
aren't doing this just the three of us anymore. That would have made this
whole thing pretty uncomfortable; at least there are seven of us now days
to spread the joy around."
Harry agreed with Ron at this, and squeezed Susan's hand a bit, when
Sirius came into the room he looked like all smiles, and said, "Are we all
ready?"
Everyone in the group nodded, and Harry led the way behind Sirius into
the floor network, where each teenager one at a time flooed into Madame
Bone's office as planned. The press conference was going to be held in the
auror department section of the Ministry of Magic, and hoped that this
would allow them protection, and an escape if they needed it.
Rufus was waiting in the office, as he spoke immediately shaking Harry's
hand and talking fast, "Madame Bones is talking to the public, she will be
ready for you at my signal, do you have an idea of what you are going to
say?"
Harry felt his throat go raw, and was silent for a moment, before Susan
said, "Yes Rufus we practiced a speech, my love here is just nervous."
The green eyed boy felt his heart swell a bit, and smiled at the girl, and
then nodded at the man, "Yes we have a speech prepared."
Rufus smiled at the teenager very quickly reminded that the boy was still
young, and not infallible, "You will be fine lad."
At this the man turned and walked towards the door, and Sirius came
over to his godson, "Here take a drink of this, it will help more than a
calming draft."
Harry took his dog fathers flask, and took a swig, and immediately new
what his guardian had given him, firewhiskey. This caused the man to
wink at him and said, "Liquid courage, good luck pup."
Harry grinned at the man, and looked at Susan who looked at him
unsure, but the young man said, "It's going to be okay."
At this he heard Madame Bone's voice clearly as the door opened, "Harry
Potter and his friends as agreed are here to answer some of your
questions and tell you just what has been going on at Hogwarts."
Harry led the way out to the open room where dozens of photographers,
and reporters were all calling out questions and exclamations, but when
Harry shook Madame Bone's hand and stood at the podium with his
friends taking seats on each side of him he said, "My name is Harry
Potter, and I have news that may change the course of history."
This brought silence to the crowd, "Many times over the years I probably
should have attempted to come before all of you to crush rumors, and
whispers, but I think my ignorance of this world has cost the people at
this table a lot, and now I stand before you with nothing but the truth
prepared. I don't want questions until it's over, and after that I promise to
do my best."
No one said anything else, and Harry began his tale. He started with the
first confrontation he had in Delores Umbridge's defense class, and the
detention that he suffered and being forced to using a blood quill. He
talked about how his brilliant best friend beside him had suggested that
he start a defense group, and that led to the first time he had spoken to
people about what had happened in the maze over a year ago now. He
was then only partially truthful about how Susan and him had become a
couple, and that he visited her on boxing day to talk with her aunt at
dinner where he had told the head of the DMLE the truth about Sirius
Black, and many other things including the return of Voldemort. He
proceeded to talk about the Defense meetings, and the part all the people
behind him played in the events that transpired leading up to where
Dumbledore fled the school, and the battle that took place in the great
hall. The next topic he breached about being hit with the second killing
curse led the first eruption of questions, but Susan stepped to Harry's
side, "Shut it!"
This caused everyone to stop, and she said, "He said no questions till the
end. We will sit here all day if we have too, but let the man finish."
Harry grinned at the girl, as she winked at him and stepped back as he
continued with what happened after the battle and his resurrection, and
then finally what happened on the express. Then he was finished with the
disappearance of the injured Voldemort.
Then the eruption began, and Harry inwardly groaned, but Susan stepped
forward to help him, "Mrs. Boot?"
The crowd went quiet, and the women asked, "Thank you Susan, Harry, I
am Victoria Boot, with the Wizarding press, you have now faced and
survived an encounter with you know who more than perhaps anyone
alive, and some people are calling you the chosen one, what is your
reaction to this nickname?"
Harry could tell everyone was raptly paying attention to the young man
as he said, "Voldemort killed my parents. I believe that one day
Voldemort and I are going to face each other, and only one of us is going
to walk away. If someone else gets a hold of him before I do, I will of
course be ecstatic, but as I get older the more I feel that I will be the one
to fight him to the death, and I do not fear that moment. If that makes
people want to put their faith in me, and make me a rallying point then I
will do my best to kill the bastard one day. At any cost."
This caused Neville to use his mic for the first time, "Here here!"
Then the questions started again, and Susan said, "Lord Greengrass."
The man stood tall, and Harry thought he looked vaguely familiar, "Mr.
Potter, Daniel Greengrass chief editor and commentator for the wizarding
wireless who are listening to this interview live, and I believe all my
listeners are wondering just what makes you special as you believe you
can fight the Dark Lord?"
Before Harry could answer Collin Creevy spoke, "What makes him so
special you ask? Maybe it's that he has more guts and courage than every
wizard in this room combined, that he stood in front of a dozen death
eaters and then their master prepared to die just so that they wouldn't
attack the Hogwarts express. Maybe it's that he could teach 14, 15, 16,
and 17 year olds the patronus charm, maybe it's that he is a beast of a
duelist. Maybe because fate ordained it when that monster gave him the
scar, does it really matter though Mr. Greengrass? He is brave enough to
rise to the challenge which is more than I hear of anyone else doing since
I stepped foot into this world, and it is why I stand at his side today,
because I have faith."
Harry gave the boy a grateful nod, and thought that his 15th birthday
present was going to be something pretty spectacular to Colin this year,
and waited for Susan to let the next question come in, "Ms. Bones, do you
feel that you have placed yourself in more danger than before by placing
yourself at Mr. Potter's side?"
Susan merely shrugged, "My friend Hermione over here said that to me
just after school started back after the Christmas break, and I will tell you
all the same thing I told her. Voldemort attacked my family in the first
war. The Bones have always been a light family, and nothing is ever
going to change that as long as I am alive. I believe myself the safest
witch in this room, because I know for a fact if Voldemort came in this
room right now my boyfriend would duel him to keep me safe, and give
me time to run if I want to, but I would not. I will say it now, and I hope
it gets to that creeps ears, if he is going to kill Harry he is going to have
to kill me too."
This caused quick scribbles to be jotted down by everyone, and Ron
added, "Me too, and I doubt anyone at this table is going to let Harry
walk into that battle alone."
Neville added, "Just a few days ago Harry did what no one has ever done
before, and that includes Dumbledore, he injured the man behind the
monster, and it proves that the devil does bleed."
Collin added in excitement, "And I got a bloody picture of it!"
This caused uproar, and a demand to see the picture, and Harry merely
smiled at all his friends as they had clearly riled the press up into a
frenzy, "Mr. Potter who are you going to support for Minister now that
you have ousted Fudge?"
Harry spoke calmly feeling his courage well up with all his friends
standing beside him, "I am under the impression that my friend Rufus
Scrimgeour is running for the office, and as he was an old family friend,
and even my dad's senior auror commander, I will be supporting him in
the coming election. I have high hopes that he will do the most for our
country in the fight against Voldemort."
This caused some interesting reactions, as some looked disappointed,
while others looked thrilled by the news. Someone that Harry recognized
as Elphias Dodge asked loudly, "Harry what do you comment about the
special Hitwizard training you are receiving from the America's and the
continent?"
Harry wasn't sure just who leaked that bit of information, but he
shrugged, "I will only say that if you find out the Darkest Wizard in
history is after you and your family, and you don't take some extra
defense lessons from some people who have made their careers out of
hunting Dark Lords then you are crazy. I am training with many people
currently, and not to fight, but to defend my loved ones if the Dark
Bastard comes calling again."
Harry calling Voldemort a dark bastard seemed to shock many people,
but left others with a huge smile on their faces as they wrote their reports
down even faster. Susan said, "More questions?"
Instantly half the room raised their hands and Harry sighed, "Ms. Skeeter,
please make it good or Hermione will be making a public service
announcement here and now."
The women shivered a bit in fear and looked down at her notebook as if
she was searching for a different question, "You said you survived a
second killing curse, and that there were dozens of witnesses for this
obviously, why do you believe this happened?"
Harry cleared his throat saying, "No one in the history of our world has
ever survived the curse once, and of course that means no one has ever
survived it twice either. We are unsure why the curse does not affect me,
but we understand now that my mum was a Rune's prodigy, and have not
discounted the fact that she did something for me at birth that made the
first curse rebound, and the second one I absorbed, so the honest answer
is…we have no idea. I definitely won't be jumping in front of the curse
just in case, but anything is a possibility at this point."
"What about your business you conducted in the Department of Mysteries
the other day? Would you care to give more insight perhaps on your title
as the chosen one?"
This caused silence to ring throughout the room, while Susan asked,
"Who are you, and where do you get your information."
The women grinned maliciously, "Sadie Parkinson, and my informants
are merely some old friends that may or may not have work in certain
areas of the Ministry, are you going to answer my question?"
Everyone stared at Harry for a moment, while he thought on his answer,
"We agreed on the truth when we arrived, and that is what we will give.
In October of 1981 there was a prophesy made, and I am not going to tell
you who gave it, or who received it, but I will say that the Dark Lord
believes this prophesy to be true, and that he only knows half of it. It was
the reason his Death Eaters came for me first in matter of fact. He wanted
them to kidnap me, and take me to the Department of Mysteries to
retrieve the prophesy for him, but obviously, that did not work out. This
is the part he knows, and the only part I am going to share, The power to
vanquish the dark lord approaches. Born to those who have thrice have defied
him, born as the seventh month dies…and the Dark Lord will mark him as his
equal, but he will have power the Dark Lord knows not…"
Silence was like an explosion in the room as clearly, he had shocked
everyone that was in front of him. Those of which were behind him
merely grimaced a bit, clearly thinking of the rest of prophesy in which
mostly they knew. Harry spoke from the heart, "I am the chosen one. At
least per the prophesy. The ending is not of much importance, but
Voldemort does not know it, and I will keep it that way. I am the only
one alive that knows it in its entirety, and that will not change until he is
dead. I don't know why, and I don't necessarily like it that fate has
ordained this death match, but I have accepted it, and I will do
everything in my power to stop him from destroying anymore families.
Or from taking any more loved ones from us, but I can't and won't do it
alone. Every witch and wizard in this room has a wand, and I say this
now, if you are not with us then you are against us. If you cross us out
there from this day forward then I will only say we duel to kill."
Sirius Black came forward, and said, "No more questions…Harry."
At his pause the man reached out for him to gesture his way out of the
room, and Harry wasn't sure who started it, but somewhere in the press
someone started the applause, and Harry didn't turn around to see that
some were even pulling their wands out. It didn't matter to him anymore,
he just hoped he convinced some people to fight, because he and his
friends were more than prepared for such a thing to happen. Harry
grabbed his girlfriend's hand with a smile, and one by one he and his
friends left the Ministry, and returned to his home.
23. Celebrations
Chapter 23
Susan's birthday had come upon Harry like a lightning storm, which
means to say it was fast and furious. With the girl turning sixteen now
Amelia Bones had insisted that they throw a formal party at Bone's
Manor, and then at least informal party for just her friends and family at
Potter Manor with the consent and help of Sirius and Remus whom were
of course the only adult occupants at the manor. This had thrilled the
two marauders whom had been doing nothing, but research and doing
their best to aid Harry in his training for the summer.
Harry himself was glad for a bit of a break because he had been training
very hard, and it was getting to be more than he thought when his
friends after the press conference asked if he would hold a class for some
of the DA this summer at Potter Manor, twice a week, once for everyone,
and then a private meeting with no more than ten to fifteen people
including himself. Harry was at first reluctant to accept, but then Susan
managed to convince him that one of those classes he wouldn't have to
do much, and the second class is when he could just help the teachers of
the DA, so they could learn some of the advanced dueling he had been
practicing and sharpening their skills to help teach.
This had led to some of the finest days of Harry's life. There was one
afternoon where over thirty kids from Hogwarts had come over to train
with Harry on the grounds of Potter Manor, and the entertaining thing
was that some of the parents had even come to watch. Harry loved
teaching the big group outside of Hogwarts, and he even loved training
with his friends, because they mostly did it late at night. There were
some nights that everyone would come over at about ten PM, and then
they would stay up training till 1 or 2 am having fun and working on
their spell work. It wasn't all seriousness all the time, and the adults
seemed to realize that when a few of the parents of his senior members
came to watch their practices.
It was after all pretty at ease, and Harry was not harsh with any of them,
and they all seemed to genuinely enjoy using their magic, which was
exactly how it was supposed to be.
The party at Potter Manor for Susan's Birthday was spectacular and in
full swing. Most of the DA members were there, and of course all his
senior members were there helping his girlfriend celebrate with style.
Madame Bones was evening seeming to take off her working hat and
enjoyed having good fun with Sirius and Remus, along with many other
adult parents that were good friends of the Potter's and Bone's family.
The group had even set about to playing sand volleyball in a court that
they had conjured earlier that day with lots of help, and the teenagers
were having a right blast. Harry couldn't even help showing off to his
girlfriend as he prepared to serve the ball, and had it levitate above him
as he stretched his arms and acted like he was getting into the zone. This
had some catcalls come from some of the girls, that Susan merely grinned
at and Harry called out, "Its coming to you Longbottom think you can
stop it?"
The boy whom had grown quite a bit since his days as a small quiet
Gryffindor shouted back, "I don't have to think about it Potter I just do
it."
Susan who was standing to Harry's left winked at him when she called at,
"Yeah, tell Hannah that!"
The boy blushed and lots of people laughed, but Harry took this moment
of distraction and leaped into the air pounding the ball over the net
towards Neville who was unprepared merely bumped up into the air
where Hannah tried to get some vengeance and blast the ball back with a
bit of unnatural power, but Colin who was guarding the front of the net
jumped back to stop the ball from being spiked onto his side, and
managed to get it back into the air for Heidi Macavoy to jump and smash
the ball down onto the other side of the net effectively ending the game
25 to 23.
This led to great cheers, and for Harry to grab his girlfriend and give her
a searing celebratory birthday kiss, and some cat calls followed, but
Harry just grinned as they separated. Heidi whom was walking by said,
"Are you going to pass some of that love around to the rest of your
teammates Potter or does Bones not like to share."
Susan flashed a wicked grin at the girl, "Bones does not like to share."
This caused some uproarious laughter, and Harry threw his arm around
the girl, and Colin who ran over and high fived him hard in celebration
of beating Ron and Hermione's team. The trio walked up to the campfire
with most of their friends in toe. Chatter was light and friendly while the
party came together up at the top of the hillside in which Potter Manor
lied on. It had been a good day for Harry and his friends, and the night
was still going a few hours later when the sun had gone completely
down, and they were sitting around a bright fire with smiles on
everyone's face. Susan said, "So what are we going to do for you and
Neville's birthday Harry? I think you two are next in line, right?"
Neville shrugged saying, "Probably do exactly what you did Sue, will
have a formal party at Longbottom Manor, and then something a little
less formal, probably either somewhere in the muggle world or
something I don't know for sure. It seems like every day these days is a
blessing, and I will gladly celebrate it anywhere as long as I have you
guys."
Harry raised his butter beer toasting the boy, "I'll drink to that mate!"
This caused everyone to raise their glasses, and Harry said, "Speaking of
drinking too, I want to propose a toast…To the witch beside me, we have
only been together about seven months, but she has given me everything
I have ever wanted in life. She gave me my family that I have with Sirius,
a home that I may never have been able to get too without her, and she
has shown me something that I only heard in fairy tales…everyone here
knows I love this girl, so please raise your glasses to Susan Bones, or as
they are calling her in press these days, the girl who stood."
Ernie McMillan stood shouting, "To the girl who told us all to curse
Voldemort while he was injured!"
Roars of laughter and approval rang throughout the campfire as people
rose their glasses in a toast to the girl who blushed hard. Harry however
turned to the girl and gave her a kiss on the cheek, and reached into back
pocket in his cargo shorts, "And this is your birthday present my lady."
The girl smiled at him, and took the black velvet box, and she opened it
and gasped, "Is this…"
"A real charm necklace? Yes. The last person to wear it was my mother I
believe. It is passed down from Lady Potter to Lady Potter."
The girl looked at him shock written are her face, and she looked at him
in almost disbelief, "Are you asking me…"
"No not yet, but not because I don't want to. Sirius explained to me how
Wizarding culture works, particularly among purebloods, and that should
keep any unwanted attention coming towards you or your aunt. That
necklace says you are with the Potter family, and I promise you one day I
attend to make it legitimate, but we are still young, and it is soon, so I
hope you will take this as a promise that it will come one day, and that if
not it was because I left the world earlier than I intended and didn't get
to make it official. Never take it off if you believe in us, because now it
stands for our relationship, and my promise." Harry said quietly.
Everyone around the fire watched in serious interest, and a few with even
broken hearts. Not because they wouldn't have the boy who lived, but at
the thought that perhaps no one would. It suddenly became very real in
the minds of even the youngest of what Harry was sacrificing, and what
he was prepared to sacrifice. Susan looked like she wanted to cry, but
instead she took a huge smile saying, "Put it on me."
Harry's smile lit the rest of the dark night, as he fastened it around her
neck, and gave her hand a soft kiss, while she laughed, "You've been
talking to Sirius to much you cheese head."
A gruffer voice however came from nearby as it exclaimed, "Ms. Bones I
will have you know that I was quite the ladies' man growing up, and I
intend to pass it on to my Godson, so that way he knows his way around
the gentleman's vocabulary!"
Madame Bones, and a few women close by to him that had followed
rolled his eyes, and even Remus had joined them while the kids laughed,
and parents started calling for the kids telling them that it was time to
head back, and that they would all be returning for training or future
parties soon. Susan however was staring at her necklace, and noticed
something odd, "Harry I am pretty well acquainted with the history of
your family, and some of symbols on the necklace, but what is the dome
building here?"
Madame Bones laughed behind her and said to her niece's boyfriend with
a bit of incredulity, "You didn't tell her the part of your gift that you went
the most trouble to do."
This caused the boy beside Susan to blush as he said, "I was going to tell
her in private, but she was to clever for her own good."
Susan looked confused while Harry explained, "My family owns a little
villa outside of Rome, and with your Aunt's permission Sirius and I are
going to go there and power up the wards, and even stay for a little visit,
and of course I wanted you to come with me, so we could do some sight-
seeing. You know it might be our last chance before everything hits the
fan."
Harry had known from several of their conversations that Rome was
Susan's most desired place in the world to visit, and the girl looked from
shock to her aunt to Harry multiple times before asking loudly, "Are you
serious?"
Sirius took the perfect time to announce, "No matter how hard my son
may try Miss Bones I promise you he can't beat the original!"
This however just confirmed it with her aunt nodding with a smile, and
she launched her arms into her, and then turned and launched herself
like a catapult at her boyfriend who made it all possible, and whispered
in his ear, "Think about all the fun we can get up too in the most magical
city in the world.
Harry grinned at the girl and kissed her on the head as he wrapped his
arms around her, "Happy Birthday Susan!"
"Duck down you are way to slow Colin."
With those words, Colin barely dodged a hex that Neville had flung at his
head, as he took cover behind a nearby tree, and then began returning
spell fire the moment he felt safe.
Harry was surveying the battlefield, as the final few people were still
standing. Harry liked to break the senior members up into groups and
have them duel to disarming in different locations and environments, and
today they were in the forest by Potter Manor. On one team was Colin,
Susan, Ron, and Hannah, while on another team was Hermione, Neville,
Ernie McMillan, and Ginny. Luna whom had hurt her ankle a bit during
training was standing next to Harry watching as he did and said, "Oh
dear I think Ronald is going down."
Sure, enough as she said this Hermione and Ginny flanked him on both
sides, but Harry said, "Don't count him out yet."
Most people would have looked at Harry as if he was crazy after saying
that he thought Ron wasn't out of a fight against his fire cracker of a
sister, and best mate whom knew more about magic than most of them
ever dreamed of, but Luna merely smiled respecting Harry's insight.
When the spell fire began towards Ron, he quickly dove behind a tree
and cast the gemino charm on himself to create two extra clones of
himself, as he had all of them dive out of the way and fire at the same
time, "Stupefy."
Three spells flew, but two of them went towards Ginny whom spent so
much energy to bat the first curse that was a fake away that the second
curse caught her in the shoulder and downed her instantly. Ron however
had a fully irate Hermione on him who was blasting him to shreds for
taking out one of her teammates, and just when Luna was going to say I
told you so, Susan came out from nowhere and began blasting Hermione
with stunners, disarming hexes, and body bind curses. Hermione however
was too smart to be overwhelmed, but cried for help which proved to be
a bad decision as Neville came surging forward to have to duel with Ron
while Susan was trying to destroy Hermione's cover to bring her out.
Susan quickly found herself against Hermione and Ernie whom had come
from nowhere. Neville had managed to take down Ron at the end of this,
which quickly turned into a three on one duel and the tides had turned
rapidly. However so caught up in taking down the skilled witch they
didn't see Hannah whom had managed to flank them from behind come
up and take out Ernie with ease and square off against Neville whom she
had partially hit with a stunner, and more importantly forced Hermione
out from her cover. This allowed Susan to properly duel the girl, and not
allow her to retreat behind anymore trees for cover as she was now
freezing the ground around Hermione so that way she could not try to
run on the slick ground. This led to a fierce duel with excellent charm
work, and Luna in a sing song voice said, "They are going to win."
Knowing who they were Harry shrugged, "Susan can handle Hermione,
it's not like it used to be."
Proving him right Susan managed to push Hermione back onto the ice
caused her to slip onto her bum and catch an immobilizing charm in the
chest and disarming her with practiced speed. This brought it down to
Neville whom was trying to get Hannah out of her hiding spot having to
fight spells coming from two different directions, and eventually the two
witches caught him with their spells and brought him down in ropes, and
binded him tightly.
Harry grinned at the girl, but she smiled back, "I was still right about
Ron."
However, the boy shook his head, "Ron sacrificed himself to take one of
his opponents down, and to give his friends a chance to flank the enemy,
it wasn't my favorite strategy because he could've been killed, but it did
work for the purposes of the game, and situational practice. I could see
many Gryffindors attempting to make this move."
Harry walked over and helped revive the downed members, and then
walked over to Susan, "Congrats on the win, you lost two of your
teammates, but I am not sure you could've won without their sacrifices.
Let me ask you though did you know where Hannah was?"
Hannah grinned at the girl who blushed, "No we were split up at the
beginning, I thought she was out of the fight."
Harry nodded, "Well good job concealing your surprise in her
interference, but what were you going to do against all three of the
duelist? Your good, and I think with some luck you could've taken two of
them, but there is no way you were going to take Neville, and Hermione."
She shrugged, "Survive as long as possible, and hope that reinforcements
would arrive. For the sake of the game I just thought I had lost and was
preparing to make a stand and like you said try and take two of them
down, and leave only one standing. Of course, we all know how the
power goes in this group by now, so I was going to take Ernie out, and
try to take it down to two on one and attempt to take out Hermione
next."
Neville asked with bewilderment, "You thought I was the bigger threat
than Hermione?"
Hermione patted the boy on the shoulder, "You've got more raw power
than me Neville, and she could easily match me in regular magical
prowess, so she would beat me with her admittedly very creative tricks."
This seemed to make sense to Neville, but still surprised him none the
less, "Blimey."
Harry laughed a bit then said, "Hannah Susan may have taken out more
opponents, but I think you got the MVP you wanted. Had you not gone
around and flanked she would've gone down almost certainly. You may
have only stunned one for sure, but you are responsible for 3/4s of the
team going down. Well done."
Everyone patted the girl on the back at this as they began walking back
to Potter Manor grounds, and Harry gave more words of encouragement,
and Ernie said, "Would love to see you back in there with us Harry. Teach
us a lesson or two."
Ron snorted, "Harry has more instinctual tactics than any of us combined,
if he entered the fray even against four of us at once I think he would
win. Not because of his power, but his trickery, and ability to give
anyone the slip."
Hermione agreed having seen a lot of Harry's tactics first hand, "Ron and
I have almost beaten him dozens of times, but never actually managed to
do it, even with Susan's help a few times we couldn't take him down."
Collin then suggest, "Well why not ask Padfoot and Mooney to have a go
with us to even it up. Maybe have just one of them at first, and if he still
wins then we throw both into the match."
The idea had some credence, and Harry was feeling more in tune with his
magic than ever. He had even dueled his dog father to a standstill the
other day for nearly five minutes when he slipped up just a bit and
caught a stunner to the face. Ever since they had started his animagus
training he had felt more in the zone with his magic than ever before.
Before Harry could offer a suggestion, a voice came from behind them,
"What if I offered my assistance instead for one round."
The whole group turned drawing their wands and pointing it at the new
arrival, before they all lowered them seeing someone they hadn't
expected to see, "Headmaster, what are you doing here?" Harry asked
inquisitively.
The man smiled jovially, "I came here to speak with you my boy, and
your godfather sent me out here, which led me to see you and your
friends engaging in that wonderful game of tactics. I would love to play
myself as this old wizard does not get to experiment much with such
things anymore, but I assure you in my youth I would have loved
something like this."
This caused some excited chatter, but Harry shrugged, "I don't know if
there is any fair way to divide up the teams Headmaster."
The man frowned for a moment before shaking his head, "The 9 of you
vs. myself, your godfather, and Remus Lupin. That allows you three to
every one of us. Just for a bit of fun I assure you."
At first Harry just stared at the man, and most of the group thought he
was going to tell the man to bugger off, and perhaps when he had a
Horcrux in his head he might have, but he was not that man anymore,
and proved it by smiling, "You get to tell the two old men the rules, while
I prepare my troops. You are on Professor."
This caused cheers to go up on his side, and Harry smiled at his friends as
the man apparated away. Hermione however breathlessly said, "We are
in way over our heads, you all saw how he dueled Voldemort right?"
Susan however said, "That was for real though with lethal magic, and
anything that goes. I actually think we are at the advantage here."
Everyone but Ron and Harry looked at her like she was crazy, but Ron
agreed first, "She is right. Dumbledore must seriously limit what he does
to us, and he will not have done anything like this before. We all
however know the forest and know the rules and tactics. I think we have
a chance if we can gang up on him quick enough."
Harry agreed, "If we try and fight the three of them or let them gang up
on us were going to get wrecked, so this is what we are going to do."
The green-eyed leader started quietly talking over his plan with his
friends and they all grinned evilly when he finished and asked, "Well?"
Susan put an arm around him, "I think its very sexy, when you get all
smart and tactical."
This caused some groans for the group and Colin to laugh, "Get a room
you two."
That is when Dumbledore appeared coming from the house with two
marauders at his side.
(A/N) More to come!
24. Living Life
Chapter 24
"Ernie get down!"
Harry was the boys side in an instant blasting his godfather back with the
reinforcements of Susan and Neville who had stuck to him like glue since
the battle had started. "Remus on our left, Reducto!" Susan cried out.
Harry turned and saw the man had his shield up and threw a shield
breaker as Neville threw stunner after stunner. This caught the werewolf
by surprise, but instead of doing advanced magic, he apparated away to
safety, while sounds of loud spell fire rang out.
To the untrained ear they would have missed it, but Harry was not
untrained as he whirled around to catch a stunner that Albus Dumbledore
had fired at him, and his two friends besides him, along with three others
who were running together all fired spells at Dumbledore who threw his
wand in a sideways slashing motion creating a massive shield that went
almost all the way around his body from head to toe, everyone gasped
and stared, and this cost Ernie his part in the duel as he was stunned by
Dumbledore in the blink of an eye. Harry growled talking to Neville, "Go
fill Ernie's spot and protect Hannah as if your life depended on it, Susan
and I can handle Sirius."
The boy nodded and went to fill in where the fallen Hufflepuff had been,
and the group of Hannah, Neville, and Ron were now trading rapid spell
fire with Remus who was clearly getting tired for all the apparating he
had been doing.
Sirius on the other hand had begun his attempt to snipe his Godson from
faraway with advanced stunners, but Susan has his back covered well,
and even returned a few spells of her own, and this time when Sirius
apparated Harry barked out, "NOW!"
As planned the five closest duelists all turned towards the direction that
Harry shouted and blasted Sirius off his feet hard, when over a dozen
spells overwhelmed him and left no time for him to escape. This meant it
was now 7 vs 2 with Colin and Ernie already out of the duel.
Harry grabbed Susan's arm tightly, and said, "Back to back we can do
this. We have to at least take out Remus, and if all 7 of us fight
Dumbledore he can't win."
Harry began trotting with Susan right on his tail towards what was left of
the two other groups, and suddenly two pops were heard, and Remus
managed to appear, and stun Hannah to the ground hard, and then
apparate away only to reappear and stun Luna as well. This however cost
the man as when he reappeared to stun Neville he was taken down by
three separate stunners with no time to block at all.
Harry didn't like these odds as well, five against one to beat Dumbledore.
Ron, Hermione, Neville, Susan and himself against the greatest light
wizard since Merlin himself. Even with sheer numbers this couldn't go as
well as he hoped it would.
They all quickly fell into a formation where every direction was covered,
and Neville roared out, "I've never felt so alive! We can take him Harry,
even if four of us go down I think we can take him. If four of us had to
die for you to kill Voldemort I would be happy with that."
Harry shook his head, "I wouldn't. I think we need to treat this like it is
Voldemort, let me go forward and attack him, and try and throw him off
kilter, and then you four can sweep in and help me when he least expects
it. Follow my plan, and maybe this will work out."
They all looked at him wildly, and he just grinned as he imagined himself
with destination, deliberation, and determination, and with the image in
his head he willed himself to appear in the closest known location where
Dumbledore might be hiding and when he landed he shouted, "Come on
Dumbledore. One on one! This is what you wanted right."
Dumbledore appeared behind the young man and said softly, "In fact
Harry there is nothing less in the world I want. I hoped we would never
have to cross wands, and I still pray we never do, but I believe I can help
you, and if I can do anything in your fight against Voldemort then I will.
You don't have the Horcrux anymore, which means there will be no need
for your sacrifice, I now pull for you to walk out of this and live a long
happy life. Allow me to demonstrate just what I can teach you."
The man raised his wand, and Harry raised his just as fast, and at once
went on the defense as jets of red light, and bits of sharp fire flew
towards him. The old man's hand was a blur of wand movement, and
Harry could hardly comprehend the speed. However, he rolled behind
him to dodge a scary looking fire whip that came towards him, and then
fired out, "Expecto Patronum!"
The patronus hit the ground fast, and the spells immediately stopped
coming towards him, and Harry shouted, "Get him prongs!"
The stag made a sharp exhale and darted off towards the man, and Harry
popped out on the other side of the tree and attempted to take the
offensive stance from the man, but it was no luck. Dumbledore conjured
some type of dark shield that enveloped the patronus and stopped it in its
tracks, while also shielding the first of Harry's spells and then
transfiguring an entire section of trees into a dragon, and Harry just
stared in awe as the creature formed and then stalked his way towards
him.
Diving behind larger cover Harry swore where were they. Turning his
wand towards nearby tree branches he quickly began turning them into
swords and levitating them as he felt the presence of Dumbledore's magic
approach he knew he had to act quickly or his cover would collapse, and
he would go down to soon. With a prayer and the hope of a final stand he
grabbed his newly transfigured swords, and apparated once again to the
other side of where Dumbledore had been standing, but as he expected
Dumbledore had moved, but this allowed him the chance to fling the
swords at the man's dragon and stick the beast hard enough where it
crumbled to the ground. Thankful for having listened to his head of
houses lectures in transfiguration he knew that while the creature may
have looked like a dragon it was still in fact not a dragon much like his
swords weren't swords, but they were sharpened transfigurations of sticks
that allowed him to destroy his enemy with the force of his magic. Now
to execute his plan. He quickly began waving his wand around, and
whispering quietly to himself, and finished his incantations, and then
peaked up behind his covering looking for Dumbledore. Now he just had
to…
Before Harry could even finish his thoughts, Dumbledore was on him,
and this time Harry knew he was screwed. The man was moving towards
him with a flurry of jinxes, hexes, and curses, and Harry's legs were
dancing, he felt his body being knocked backwards a bit as he was doing
his best to stay on his feet, and then before he knew it he had lost control
of his wand, and stood there weaponless in front of Dumbledore, "You
did splendidly my boy, but what you lack is variety."
Harry merely grinned as he held up his hands in surrender, and suddenly
from four different directions spells were flying towards the old man, and
he looked concentrated and acted as if he was going to apparate away,
but he seemed unable too, and instead flicked his wand around to block
all the spells, but he could not. Harry had planned it all down to the T,
and when the headmaster was disarmed, and bounded Harry smiled at
the man, "But what you lack Headmaster is creativity."
The man just stared at the boy in awe, and said, "An anti-apparation
ward, how on Earth…"
"Did I manage it? I had help. You see I sent off Hermione and Hannah
two brilliant ancient Rune's witches to begin setting up the ward at the
beginning of the fight. Then I had Susan go by and make sure it was all
working before she rejoined me. After she told me all I had to do was
activate the ward I apparated over here and began to duel you one on
one while everyone else began running in their own directions to
surround you. You see I am the only one that can apparate, and
admittedly, I haven't done it enough to try and side along anyone yet, or
maybe I might not have been disarmed, but it was a trap all from the
beginning. Our hope was to only lose two to Sirius and Remus, that way
Susan and I could power the ward together, but we managed when we
had just the five of us. Had you been Voldemort we would've all been
firing lethal magic at you in the center, and of course the obvious thing
to do is to apparate away, but by the time you realize you couldn't it
wouldn't be too late, and it would force you to the shield. I told everyone
to use different curses though that way no one basic or advanced shield
would work on it."
Dumbledore looked at each of the teenagers, and then just took a deep
breath, "Well it seems the students have become the teachers. I should
have disposed of you all much quicker, and in a group. Not fall for the
bait."
Harry smiled at the old man for the first time and canceled all the spells,
"To be fair we had a pretty solid plan, and you haven't ever been in these
woods before. We had the location, and everything planned from where
we usually have our duels. This would only work if there was an attack
on Potter Manor in which case I don't think anyone could beat all nine of
us if we had a few minutes to plan."
Sirius whom had just arrived on the scene merely laughed, "They got you
Dumbledore?"
The old man looked jovially at the old prankster and said, "Certainly. We
were just pranked I believed and made to think that our knowledge
would be superior to developed strategy and tactics, and they humbled us
by reminding me that we should've worked a bit better together instead
of trying to thin them out. I am most impressed."
Susan spoke to the headmaster carefully, "Harry has planned out dozens
of scenarios that we might fight Death Eaters in and we have practiced
some of them, and we try and of course keep the casualties as light as
possible. We would love to do this at Hogwarts sometime while no one
was in the school. I think we all know one day Hogwarts will be
attacked…"
Dumbledore looked at the girl for a moment and sighed, "You are right
Ms. Bones I will see what I can do about letting you all run one of these
training practices in the Hogwarts grounds, and let some of my teachers
and staff watch, and perhaps have the bases of a plan in case of invasion."
Harry quickly said, "Not Snape sir."
"Professor Snape Harry, and I have told you before that I trust him with
my life." Dumbledore said seriously.
"I am not saying you shouldn't tell him because I don't trust him
headmaster, I am saying that if it ever got to Voldemort's ears that we
had developed a strategy to fight his invasion then he would force it out
of Snape at any cost to make it an easier shot at me. Professor Snape is in
enough danger as it is and telling him these tactics would only endanger
him more." Harry said defensively.
The man thought for a moment and then nodded, "Yes I do believe you
are right actually. We shall discuss this more over a one on one training
session where I will do my best to teach you some spell variety, and
perhaps even a thing or two about your enemy that I am certain you are
not aware of. I will also give you notes that perhaps you, Ms. Granger,
and Ms. Bones can decipher to teach yourselves, however I caution you
against teaching to many, as you never know who your enemy might one
day be."
With that cryptic message the old man asked, "Do you accept my offer
Mr. Potter?"
Harry glanced around to his friends whom all had excited looks on their
faces and just grinned, "Of course headmaster that would be great, but
only if you call me Harry outside of school."
The man smiled, and then clapped his hands, "Excellent, then until our
first lesson Harry…Sirius…Remus…Students."
With his farewell, he suddenly disappeared with one of the loudest cracks
of appartion Harry had ever heard and Susan and Hermione just gawked,
and no one had to comment to realize that Dumbledore had just gone
right through their anti-apparition ward.
It had been a long day of training for Harry as his first month of summer
had already passed, and all was well. He would have to rectify that
thought, because all was only well in his world, because on the outside
things were not going as well. Dementor attacks had been happening in
mass numbers out in the muggle world, and random disaster had been
triggered by Death Eaters no doubt. Also, the disappearances had gotten
worse and worse.
These were things that Harry was trying not to let bother him. He was
only a few days away from leaving for Rome with Susan for a week, and
that was going to be awesome.
Over the past month, Harry's dueling prowess had likely doubled. All his
training with Gawain Robards and Kingsley Shacklebolt had been helping
a lot anytime he went in for a meeting with newly appointed Minister
Scrimgeour, and of course Harry through his backing behind most of the
things the Minister did. There was one incident that Harry had read
about in the paper that caused to major argument to happen between
him and the old auror, but after both heads had calmed Rufus had agreed
to release Stan Shunpike, and make sure that he was given protection
from the Imperious curse just in case.
Also, the training he had been receiving with Dumbledore was quite
educational and not just magically. Harry had been shown some
memories of every encounter the headmaster had with Voldemort along
with a few from Severus Snape whom had just seen him action. Now that
the old man new just how great at tactics Harry and his friends were he
was determined to show him as much as the dark wizards fighting style
as he could and attempt to allow them to create some tactics against the
man, but each time Harry watched he just thought the man was overly
powerful, and quick to the draw. He thought the fact that the man had
underestimated him each time they had met was the only reason he was
still alive, and after watching the duel between Dumbledore and
Grindelwald he thought the same thing about the headmaster as well.
It was only yesterday when Harry had managed to beat his godfather in a
best of three duel, and he had yet to get there with Remus who was a bit
craftier than Sirus. It was odd how certain types of dueling styles worked
against others, because Sirius beats Remus nearly every time, but Harry
could hardly ever beat his old Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher.
Susan had also on intimate night told him how much she loved his
training affected him, and his body, and of course that had made the boy
reach an all new level of scarlet, as she was making a habit of touching
his chest and arms a lot. He knew she was mostly teasing, but secretly
also hoped she did enjoy all his hard work, and how it affected him
physically, after all he did very much appreciate her physically.
It was nearly 2am, and Harry had just finished his short training session
with his guy friends, and they were all hanging out up in his room now
as he was packing for his trip in just a few short days. The day before had
been a long one as they had finally gotten to see the Cannons take on
Puddlemere United, and they even got to go on the actual field and go
into the Puddlemere Locker rooms, after Harry had written to his old
quidditch captain Oliver Wood, and the man was ecstatic that his old star
player was coming to watch him play.
Neville, Ron, and Collin had joined him, Sirius, and Remus, while Ernie
was the only one who was unable to go since he was up in the far north
with his Scottish side of the family for the rest of his summer. It had been
a real blast even when Puddlemere thrashed on the Canons. Ron wasn't
too happy, but he was also pleased because Oliver had been the star
player and was unstoppable and on a high as Chudley could just not get
any goals in against him.
Harry decided he was now going to be a Puddlemere United Fan for as
long as Wood played for them and even bought a Wood Jersey when he
was out at the stadium, and asked jokingly if Wood would sign it, but the
Keeper whom was so happy after his win did it in a heartbeat, and
thanked the boy for coming up and supporting him, and even graciously
allowed Sirius to fanboy over him as he had been a Puddlemere fan since
he had met Harry's dad in the sixties!
Neville whom was just talking with Ron with a goofy grin on his face
asked slyly, "So Harry any chance you and Susan are going to be sharing
a room in Italy next week?"
Ron who caught Neville's wink said, "Ah come off it Neville we all know
Harry can barely keep his hands off her, I think he is finally going to just
figure out all the Bones' secrets."
Harry who went red merely fake laughed, "Ha ha, Sirius and Remus will
both be there, and I doubt we will have to much private alone time.
Sirius and I are going to power up the wards the first day, and then we
are going to do some sight-seeing in the city and visit the magical area
that they have. It isn't going to be much, and then we will be back on
Neville's birthday for the party at Longbottom Manor."
Colin whom had matured a lot thanks to hanging out with an older group
of boys said, "Just something about red headed girls man."
Ron seemed to agree with this only for a moment before saying, "OI! My
sister is a red head."
Neville and Harry both laughed as Colin flinched and reached for his
wand in case he had to defend himself, "Oh yeah that's right, speaking of
which, Ron I would like permission to ask your sister out to Hogsmeade."
Silence rang throughout the room, Neville and Harry exchanged nervous
looks as Ron seemed to turn an interesting shade of red, and when he
jumped out of his chair towards Colin, Harry and Neville jumped in
between them holding Ron back from killing the poor boy, but Ron
merely laughed while drawing his wand, "Creevy if you think I am going
to let you take out my sister…"
Collin looked instantly downtrodden and Harry and Neville glared at the
red head, but he winked at them surprising them both, "Then you are
absolutely right. You better treat her well though or you are going to
answer to me plus five more just like me. Not to mention that bat boogey
hex hurts like the devil."
Sighing and taking a deep breath of relief Harry and Neville stepped
away while Ron laughed, "You two should have seen your faces, you
actually thought I was going to kill the kid!"
Neville shook his head, "You turned all red, and we thought for sure we
would be picking up pieces of Colin."
Colin protested, "Hey!"
Ron laughed however, "At first I was mad, but then I realized that she
could do worse, and I here that Seamus fantasies her, and so does that git
Michael Corner, I would rather another Gryffindor steal her heart you
know."
Giving some nods approval the door opened and Sirius snuck in with an
innocent face, "What's going on up here boys? Anything exciting?"
Neville casually said, "Oh just watching Ron almost murder Colin nothing
to big."
Sirius looked at Harry, but Colin said, "Ron gave me permission to take
Ginny out."
Sirius grinned at the boy, "Good on you lad. I wish you the best, she is
pretty young witch, but I just wanted to give you boys a little gift that my
friends and I would've killed for at your age. We will call this the guys
celebration of Neville and Harry's sixteenth birthday before anyone else
gets to celebrate it."
Sirius pulled two bottles of fire whiskey out, and all four boys eyed the
bottles in awe, and Harry just grinned wickedly, "You know what this
means?"
Neville looked at Ron, and they all looked at Colin who looked thrilled,
and Sirius didn't have to be a marauder to know that a prank was about
to be pulled.
25. One Love
Warning. Lemon at the end. A final warning will be giving before it
begins. It holds no storyline relevance, and can be skipped to those
who would not like to read it. Enjoy!
Chapter 25
When Harry awoke the next morning he felt quite groggy and
considering how early he had been getting up this Summer it was
unusual. What set this morning apart from others was the fact that his
best mates were lounging around the room gripping trash cans and
looking much worse than he was. At this he smiled, and stood up
stretching carefully and loudly announcing, "Good morning chaps."
Colin flinched at the sound of his voice, "Harry please keep your voice
down."
Grinning Harry swept through the room and threw the blinds back in his
room letting the blinding sun into his room, "Come on boys it's going to
be a good day, on your feet."
Neville spoke quietly in the corner with a magazine now in front of his
face, "Harry you know I like you, but I don't like you enough that I won't
hex you into oblivion if you don't close those damn curtains."
Laughing a bit, the young man said, "I don't think you could even lift
your wand towards me Longbottom. I think you got lost in our little
prank last night and over indulged."
Groaning he threw the magazine at Harry which he easily deflected with
his front hand and banished in the direction of Ron who was still trying
to sleep. This caused the boy to barely grumble and roll over to his other
side, and Harry rolled his eyes as his oldest friend looked dead in the
corner, "Come on mates get up I'll make breakfast, I am thinking sausage
and bacon, I have grease that I used last week, and I bet it will be a fine
meal."
His sarcasm was leaking through in his voice, and Colin gagged a bit, and
leaned over his trash can so he would be a little closer.
This caused Harry to chuckle and shuffle out of the room as the boys
tried to gather their mental bearings. Harry however walked through
Potter Manor, and down to the first floor where Remus and Sirius were
drinking their morning coffee, and Remus looked surprised to see him,
"Morning cub, I didn't expect to see you this early."
Harry drifted his eyes to a clock nearby from behind him and it read
10am, "It's pretty late Mooney, I wanted to be up at 8 and really annoy
the boys."
Sirius chuckled, and Remus looked amused, "How are the champions of
the light?"
Grinning Harry said, "Peaky, I am going to make some bacon and sausage
for breakfast do you guys want some?"
Sirius laughed out loud this time, "You are a cruel leader Harry. I am glad
you have a bit of James in you after all these years."
Remus smiled at this as well, "I'll take some food Harry thank you."
Sirius just nodded the same as Harry went over to the stove and began
making his food. He had to argue with house elves at first to allow him to
work in the kitchen. The deal was that he had to make as much of a mess
as possible, and he wasn't allowed to touch it. Also, he was only allowed
to make his own meal once a day. He tried to make himself two one time,
and Mips almost blasted him out of his own kitchen saying that Potters
don't cook their own meals.
Harry enjoyed his interaction with the house elves, so he messed with
them from time to time, and they will freak out having never seen certain
behaviors out of wizards.
The green eyed young man was about halfway through making breakfast
when Mips popped in, "Your missus is in the fire master Harry."
Rolling his eyes at his title he asked Mips to take over breakfast for a few
minutes, while he walked out of the kitchen towards the living room
where his floo network was. He saw what resembled a face in the fire,
and said, "Morning Sue, what's up?"
"Just bored over here. I woke up a few hours ago and auntie went in
early. Can I come over for a little bit?" She asked patiently.
"Yeah come on through I am making bacon and sausage for breakfast."
Harry said with a smile.
"Brilliant!"
With that Harry watched the fireplace expand a bit as a full grown
teenage girl appeared out of it, "Hey beautiful."
With that he pecked the girl on the lips, and took her hand towards the
kitchen, where she was greeted by the two Marauders and took a seat at
the table, "Where is everyone else?"
Sirius laughed a bit, "They are recovering from Harry's prank last night."
Susan looked at her boyfriend with a smirk, "What'd you do this time?"
Harry pushed Mips gently out of the way and went back to his frying
pan, "It was really a joint effort between Sirius and myself, he just didn't
know he was involved until-"
"I saw the look on his face. His dad used to have that very same look
when he was planning a masterful plan." Sirius said with a mischief
written all over his face.
"So, don't leave a girl in suspense, what did you do?"
At this Neville came stumbling into the room and Susan instantly laughed
while he said, "I'm going to murder your boyfriend Bones."
Shortly after Colin and Ron followed him and took a seat at the quickly
filling breakfast table, "Merlin Harry, these three look like they were
toasted last night, and aren't having a good morning of recovery."
Harry grinned at the girl as he brought the two pans over to the tables
placing breakfast on them, "Sirius brought us a little gift last night, and
let's just say there is none of it left after this lot started playing exploding
snap with it."
Suspiciously the girl asked, "Why don't you look as bad as them."
Neville groaned, "Switching charms, and really fast ones, wandlessly
probably too. He was pretty gone at one point, but not nearly as bad as
the rest of us."
Ron took one look at the food, and for the first time in Harry's friendship
with the boy he watched the Gryffindor push it away, "I hate you Harry."
The only one who wasn't talking was Colin and Susan asked, "You okay
Colin?"
Neville sympathetically patted him on the shoulder, "It was his first time
with Firewhiskey."
Susan cringed, and gave her boyfriend a bewildered look, "You couldn't
have broken him in easy, and then beat them into submission another
night?"
Harry shook his head, "I'd rather him learn his lesson here among friends,
and mostly just guys so he doesn't embarrass himself in front of the
others. I think I was actually quite merciful, if I were Fred or George I
would have saved this prank for everyone to see."
Colin cringed, and spoke, "Thanks Harry. It was a lot of fun. I just didn't
know I was going to pay for it this badly in the morning."
Sirius and Remus chuckled, while Harry and Susan just grinned at the
boy. Breakfast was a usual thing with Susan, as she usually popped over
on the mornings she knew her boyfriend wasn't training, but this was
everyone's day off, and it was their last one before Italy, "Are you all
packed for the trip Harry?"
"Of course, Luv, the guys helped me finish packing last night before we
started the party."
Smiling approvingly the girl patted him on the cheek, "Good boy."
Harry grinned, "Do I get a reward?"
Neville protested at once, "Not at the table man, were all sick enough we
don't need you two snogging to throw off our appetites even more."
Susan winked at her boyfriend, "I guess I will spare Neville's stomach for
now, so maybe later."
Smiling at the girl he settled for a kiss on the cheek, and just continued to
eat his breakfast. All the guys went home after breakfast claiming they
were going back to sleep, and resting for the rest of the day, while Harry
and Susan spent the day around Potter Manor hanging out and having
fun. There was a lot to do on the property of course with being so close
to the lake and the woods. The grounds of Potter Manor were far more
impressive then the home itself, and Harry enjoyed just strolling through
them thinking at one point his mother and father might have walked the
same steps he was taking each day.
The day was winding down and Harry and Susan were walking hand in
hand around the lake, and Harry had a small smile on his face. The girl
seemed to take notice and bumped his shoulder gently, "What's got you
smiling so big today?"
Pondering his answer for a moment he said, "Things are so good right
now, and with our trip next week I am just really excited, and happy, it's
kind of a weird feeling."
Looking at her boyfriend sadly the red head put a small hand on his
cheek, "I know you may have had a rough beginning Harry, but things
seem to really be turning around for you. Embrace it. We don't know how
long we have before things start going desperately wrong. Today we are
happy, so let's just do our best to love every second we have it. I for one
am very much enjoying a handsome boys company and look forward to
enjoying it even more in a foreign place tomorrow."
As she said her words she was leaning closer to him, and when she
finished she gently captured the boy's lips. Harry now being more
comfortable with her initiated physical contact he deepened the kiss and
brought the girl closer to him, which left no room for even a sheet of
paper in between them. He felt her tongue gently touch his lip, and he
opened his mouth to allow her access and have a slight battle for
dominance. At this point his hands were sliding down to forbidden
territories, and she moaned slightly once they arrived. At this point the
boy was so turned on he would have taken her right there at that point,
but when she broke the kiss and he pulled his hands away she slowly slid
them back down, "They were fine where they were Harry, I just didn't
want you to take me out in this field. While the sunset is pretty I think
there are more romantic gestures."
Grinning at the girl, "So then was that my reward?"
Laughing slightly, she leaned in to whisper into his ear, "Where your
hands are Harry, that is your reward."
The boy blushed a deep red, and she winked at him as she separated, but
then she started to come back in for another kiss, and the green-eyed boy
who lived closed his eyes and prayed for salvation…but was not in luck
when he felt a rough push that through him backwards into the pond,
and intense giggles that followed once he surfaced. It had been a warm
day, so the water felt good, but he was wearing some decent clothes and
he looked incredulously at the girl in front of him whom could not stop
giggling, "I am going to get you for that!"
Before the girl could even turn to run he flicked his hand forward and
used a wandless summoning charm, making the girl stumble straight into
the water. He laughed as she came up and her hair was soaking wet, and
she looked shocked beyond all belief, "The look on your face made
whatever happens next worth it!"
Then the boy just laughed and after a moment she joined him, and in
that moment, Harry felt that the girl had truly stolen his heart.
"Come on Harry put your power into it."
It had been a long day for Harry Potter so far, but most of it had been
great! They had arrived on the Potter villa property in Rome around mid-
day, where they spent most of the afternoon exploring the property and
meeting the house elves who were beyond thrilled to have a master back
in their home.
Pesky, the head elf, went on and on about all the excellent things to do in
Rome, and went into a very lengthy history about the property, and the
special rune design that defended the houses wards. It was all very
interesting, and Susan was just swooning at the view. It was the top of
the city, and you could overlook a beautiful site that gave hold to some
of Rome's most beautiful architectural wonders.
Harry himself was very impressed. The whole property had to be
charmed with some seriously high-powered expansion charms, because
from their position muggles would have to see something, but he was
quite unsure what they would see. Considering the property were just
inside a long tree line on the north side of town it wasn't exactly in a
remote area. In fact, standing in the master bedroom on the third floor of
the home you could see the coliseum and the government buildings that
were quite simply a marvel to look at.
At the current time however, Harry was powering up the wards so it
would be safe, and it seemed to be taking much more magic then Potter
Manor did, "Protego, Bombarda, Relashio, Expecto Patronum!"
Like at Potter Manor with each spell the dome around the home seemed
to solidify and after another 20 or 30 spells it finally seemed to stick, and
Pesky confirmed that the wards were fully functional!
At this the small group applauded Harry whom was heaving for breath,
"That was a lot more draining without Dumbledore's help."
Sirius laughed, "Your coming along nicely in the power shoes Pup, but
you are still a way behind the old man."
Remus consolingly added, "One day though this will be a lot easier, and
as long as you live the wards will too."
With that he just smiled at the group, and then Sirius said, "Well Remus
and I are going to go into town to get a drink and be merry. You two may
do as you wish, but don't leave the property tonight. Remus and I will
stumble in pretty late tonight so don't want wait up. When we wake up
we can all go out to the town and do a few sightseeing things together,
and then I think you can be on your own to do as you wish. Let's all meet
in the breakfast hall at around 8:00…Good evening!"
Sirius winked at his son and grabbed his best friend by the arm in
excitement while the wizened old werewolf merely rolled his eyes at the
man's antics followed bidding them both a pleasant night. This left the
two smiling as Harry asked, "So want to pick out the rooms? If you want
the master bedroom upstairs I will give it up to you."
Susan shyly looked around for a moment which Harry thought was odd,
but then she said, "Let's go check it out. Are you feeling okay, do you
need food first? I know the ward powering must have been pretty
draining."
Harry shrugged his shoulders, and rolled them back, "Nope I am good.
Still full from lunch to be honest. Pesky made a hell of a lunch. Let's go."
With that the couple ascended through the house to the top floor which
consisted of the massive master bedroom. The room was beautiful, and
basically just an attic that had been turned into a wonderful modern
room. The view was still as breathtaking as ever, as Susan wandered over
towards the windows and looked out with a sigh, "I can't wait till
tomorrow. This has literally been my dream since I was a baby to come
here. Auntie had planned to take me a few times but work always got in
the way and she couldn't take off long enough to come down and see
everything."
Harry came up behind the girl wrapping her up with his arms, and
kissing her on the side of head, "Well were here now, and anything you
want to see we will. I think you should sleep up here, it's a beautiful
view, and I know you really love it."
Not turning to face the boy she said, "Well it would be kind of lonely up
here. Its big for just one person."
Not catching her meaning Harry said, "I can stay up here till you fall
asleep if you want."
"And then what?"
"What do you mean?"
Still not breaking her eyes from the view she said, "Then what will you
do once I fell asleep?"
Confused at the girl's words he said slowly, "Go back to my own room?"
Susan didn't say anything for a moment, but then turned to look at him,
"I don't like that plan Harry."
Bewildered now at the girl he said, "What did you have in mind then."
"This…"
She took the boys hand and dragged him over towards the bed where she
stood in front of him, and then pushed him over roughly where he fell
onto the bed with a thud. She slowly climbed on top of him mounting
him like a horse, "I think I would you rather you just stay in the bed
tonight Harry. We are in one of the most romantic cities in the world
with a view so beautiful most people couldn't even comprehend it."
"But what about Remus and Sirius?"
Smiling at him as she wiggled her way closer to him, causing quite the
effect on his body, she said, "They will be gone till late and roam into the
house drunk, I thought you caught Padfoot's innuendo he practically gave
us permission to sleep together."'
"He did?" Harry asked nervously.
Whispering in his ear now completely draped over his body, "Yes Harry,
and we have the whole house to ourselves for the next few hours."
With that she began nibbling on his ear, causing a slight moan to escape
the boys mouth, and then she went to his neck and began making slight
sucking sounds causing him to squirm even more, "Sue what are you
doing to me?"
With that she sat up and threw off her shirt exposing a nice black lace
bra that Harry was instantly turned on tremendously by, "Harry, you
have saved my life more times then I care to count, you have brought me
to my dream vacation spot for my sixteenth birthday, and have done so
much for me, I won't even waste time telling you all about it. I want this
night to be special. Our first night in bed together, and I can't think of a
better place or time. The war is coming, and I don't want to die a virgin
to be completely blunt about it. It could happen to either of us at any
point, and I want to be made into a woman, and I want to make you into
a man."
Harry just stared at the girl in wonder for a moment, but then took his
left hand and swung it towards her body making her roll over, to where
he was now on top, "Are you sure that's what you want?"
Feeling brave the girl reached a hand down south and gripped his lower
regions, "I can tell it's what you want, and I want nothing more than to
give you what you want right now."
Lemon Scene (Can skip has no plot details)
Harry gasped as she quickly unbuttoned his jeans, and reached into his
pants gripping his manhood, "Merlin…"
"What's wrong?" Harry asked in almost a panic.
Inwardly the girl was cursing herself for not mentally preparing more for
this. She had felt his excitement towards her many times before but
having never seen it she never realized it would be so big, "Nothing, I just
think you are going to make me hurt a little, and then give me pleasure
like I've never felt before. I think some girls are going to be very
disappointed when they hear about your endowment. In fact, I think
some girls will even have lost some money."
Confused Susan just grinned and ran her hand up and down his shaft a
few times, "Forget it, just touch me."
With her free hand she put it on one of her nearly exposed breasts, and
she captured Harry's mouth as he gently massaged her breast making
spikes of pleasure go through the girl.
Noticing her hand was dry against the young man's cock she quickly
broke the kiss and licked her hand moistening it up and then sliding it up
and down his erection once again causing the boy to moan even louder
this time. It was such a slow motion that Harry thought she was going to
drive him insane with it and feeling a bit of animal instinct take over he
pushed her hand away and put his mouth around what her exposed chest
showed him as he gently reached around the back and undid her bra
clasp with a little help from wandless magic. He then ripped it off her,
and instead of ogling like he wanted to he immediately attacked them
with his mouth. He noticed as he sucked on her tits, which was
something he heard Seamus Finnegan did to Lavender when they were
doing it, she moaned the loudest, and he was determined to keep hearing
that sound throughout their first experience together. He learned even
more when his tongue touched her pink soft tit, and she said, "Oh shit!"
This convinced Harry he was doing okay and went between sucking and
licking each of her tits for several seconds each, and then slowly went
down on her kissing each part of her smooth flat stomach, and getting to
her jeans and undoing the button where he looked for confirmation that
he was doing the right thing where she almost laughed, "Harry just rip
them off, I want to feel you down there."
Harry didn't have to wait to be told twice, and immediately removed her
pants and getting a great look at her thighs which were admittedly pretty
large, but that was honestly what he liked them. Her underwear was
nothing to frilly or sexy, but when he touched them, and she shivered,
and lifted her legs a bit to get him to take them off her he almost had
heart attack with how fast his heart was racing. However not wanting to
slow down and make it awkward he quickly removed them and then took
a moment to stare at his completely naked very sexy girlfriend whom was
blushing a bit under his stare, "I think you have to much clothes on
Harry."
She sat up for a moment, and this time helped him pull down his jeans
where he was just wearing underwear that had a huge tent in it. She
smiled and pulled those down, and her eyes widened again, "Merlin."
Harry was about to say something but then she said, "I've never done this
before, but I have been told by the other girls in Hufflepuff that this feel
really good for you, so I am willing to try it."
Before he could ask her what she was going to do he saw something that
would likely power a patronus that could blind the world. She pulled her
hair back, and then immediately grabbed his cock, and placed it straight
into her mouth. Pleasure shot up through his body at this and felt at first
just the head go into her mouth, and then she tried to take a bit more
with each suckle she did. Harry was in the clouds as he watched the girl
do this, and he almost lost his balance a few times, so placed a hand
behind her head helping her keep her hair out of her face. The feeling
was incredible and intense. She did this for several moments, where he
then heard her gag, and only have about three fourths of it in her mouth
where she pulled out, "I can't get the whole thing in my mouth, the other
girls said they usually can, but."
She tried a few more times, and each time she tried she got a bit more
that made Harry feel his dick pulsate, "I think I am going too…"
Before he could say cum she quickly stopped and grinned, "I learned this
little trick too."
With that she jumped back on the bed, and away from him, but feeling a
bit animalistic and the overwhelming desire to make her feel the pleasure
he did he followed her. At first, she looked confused, but he went straight
in between her legs, and gently put his face at her entrance, where she
gasped at the mere sight. He had learned this one from what Dean
Thomas said that he did to Sally Anne, and he briefly wondered if Susan
had heard the same story. He didn't question it though as he took his
tongue and run it straight into her vagina. At first it was kind of
unpleasant for him, as she was really wet down there, and he got a lot of
thick cum in his mouth, but the sounds she made…made any unpleasant
feelings go away. He sliced his tongue through her, and even sucked a
few times on it, making the girl grab his head and practically scream
with pleasure. Harry couldn't believe that he was doing so well, and just
willed his tongue to go as fast it could. He even briefly wondered if it had
something to do with him being a parselmouth before. Whatever it was it
had put the redhead girl almost out of commission.
However, he heard her say stop after a few more minutes, and he looked
up confused. She gave him slow finger that told him to come to her, and
he did climb up to where they were face to face, "Harry this has all been
amazing so far, but I want you to come inside me. I want you to
experience every bit of me, and I want us to have that connection."
Still feeling a little hazy from his hormones, he nodded his head, "I love
you Susan."
She smiled at him, but didn't say it back, as she grabbed his dick, and
whispered, "Go slowly Harry. I think it's going to hurt me at first."
Harry nodded and positioned himself. She then slowly guided him in,
where he felt instant warmth. As he slowly pushed through her he
noticed how wet it was down there from his tongue, and her cum, and it
was really warm and felt amazing on his shaft. At one point he hit a bit
of a wall, and she said, "Now I want you to shove it in Harry just one
time, and then give me a moment okay."
She reached for her wand that was on the bed nearby and nodded at him
to go through with it. With a quick thrust he felt his dick go straight
through something and the girl yelped, and then pointed her wand at her
stomach, and the pain seemed to ebb away off her face. After maybe a
minute of him being inside her she said, "Okay I want you to move but
slowly Harry please."
Harry did as he was told very afraid to hurt her. He slowly slid half of it
in and out of her for the next minute, and listened to her moan, and
watched the look of pleasures flit across her face. He loved every second
of it, and even began sucking a bit on her neck as he slid in and out of
her, undoubtedly leaving a few marks.
The minutes passed, and she whimpered, "Deeper Harry, I want more of
you."
Harry did as we told and slowly slid a bit more of himself in her, and she
moaned loudly, and then said, "More Harry."
At this point Harry was almost all the way in, and her eyes shot wide
open as he pushed the rest of himself in there, "Oh god!"
Harry felt how tight it was down there, and nearly blacked out with
pleasure himself, and then she took his face, "Harry make love to me
please. Go faster, harder, and deeper into me. Make me yours and only
yours."
Immediately taking that command he withdrew from her and quickly
reinserted the whole thing into her causing her arms to snake around
quickly and roughly, as he did this several times causing the girl to moan
and moan. He felt himself quickly coming to an orgasm, and he drilled
into her harder letting primal instinct take over. As he did this he finally
accomplished something that Seamus said was perfection in the bed…a
scream of his name, "HARRY!"
Susan then slumped a bit, and he continued shoving into her for only a
few more seconds before he said, "I'm going to cum!"
However instead of pulling out of her she screamed, "Cum in me Harry
fill me with your seed."
Harry not knowing if this was a good idea or not was far too gone to do
anything other than what he was told so fucked her to the point that his
cum shot deeply into her as she moaned softly clearly exhausted from the
pleasure she felt.
When he was done and feeling sensitive in his dick he pulled out of her
and laid next to her where she snuggled up in his arms, "That was
amazing. You were amazing. I am not sure I believe you anymore that
you have never been with a girl Harry."
Merely kissing the girl on top of the head panting for breath, "I swear to
you were my first. I just listened to what Dean and Seamus told me."
"I should write them a thank you card." Susan mumbled softly.
"Sue, you let me go off inside of you, does that mean…"
"No Harry not this time at least. I cast the charm at the beginning that
works like muggle pills. I can't get pregnant as long as I cast that charm."
Susan said gently.
Harry nodded at this and just let his mind replay the wonders he had just
experienced. She then said in almost a laugh, "You have to do all that to
me again every night we are hear you know."
"With silencing charms, I agree. You were quite loud."
"Did you like it?" Susan asked almost nervously.
"Too much, I almost lost it a few times way to early." He said grinning.
This caused the girl to smile though he couldn't see it, "Let's get some
sleep we have a big day tomorrow." Harry said.
She nodded and pressed her body up against his where she was spooning
him with her naked body, which almost made him want to do it all
again. They laid in silence for a moment, before she said, "I love you too
Harry."
(A/N) Hope you enjoyed. Please review!
26. The Slug Club
Chapter 26
The rest of the trip had been an amazing experience as if it had been
from someone else's life. Harry and Susan had explored Rome to the its
very depths in both the magical and muggle world and had been utterly
amazed by it all. The Coliseum and the Roman architecture were truly
amazing, and Harry admitted he wanted to come back to Rome every
year to visit what may now be his favorite place in the world.
Also of course it would be where Harry and Susan shared their first
special moment together, and if the boy was being honest it had been his
favorite part. The two were very passionate, and very grateful for the
experiences, and were completely relentless to each other each night.
Harry wasn't even sure how they would manage when they went back
home without sleeping together every night, and that feeling went well
beyond just the desire for intercourse.
Each night Sirius and Remus went off, and never came to check on the
two of them, but instead met them in the breakfast hall at 8:00Am sharp.
Not wanting his two surrogate parents to come looking for him Harry of
course made sure that they were in the dining hall by then. Harry knew it
would come up between him and Sirius one day, but the Marauder never
saw fit to bring it up to his son/Godson, so Harry never saw a reason to
bring it up either.
The trip was over before he knew it though, and they were back in Potter
Manor celebrating his birthday which came and went far too quickly for
his liking. His gifts had been nothing spectacular but compared to what
Susan gave him on the night of he figured nothing compared.
The time to return to school had returned, and Harry considered himself
very lucky to get to experience an entire Summer of peace, and fun
without the interruption or attacks from Lord Voldemort. Since the day
on the train where Harry, and his friends had nearly defeated the Dark
Lord he had been deathly silent.
The friends and leaders of the DA had all given Harry some brief
speculation on why they thought Voldemort had remained silent, but
Harry was unsure if any of them were correct. Harry figured that if
Dumbledore remained in power at Hogwarts, he would be safe, but the
day that ended would be the first day that Harry would be in some
serious trouble at Hogwarts, and in the real world.
Speaking of Dumbledore Harry's training with the man had really taken
off as the wizened old man claimed they had covered everything he knew
about Voldemort, and now it was just a matter of preparing Harry for a
final confrontation, and of course hunting down the Horcruxes. He had
even helped the man recruit their new potions master Professor Slughorn
whom was apparently an old friend of Dumbledore's and his mother's
potion master. This of course meant that Snape was going to be moving
to another position as the Defense Against the Dark Arts Teacher, which
meant anyone and everyone who asked Harry if he was going to be
continuing the DA this year got a definite answer of yes.
It had been a relatively normal day for the Hogwarts Express as they
were trekking their way across the countryside towards the ancient
school, and for once no interruptions had come in the form of Draco
Malfoy which was the most surprising thing of all. After all Harry killed
Malfoy Senior in the duel for the Express, and Draco had been arrested
and released after being warned about following the paths of Dark
Wizards.
It came up in the conversation brought forth by Ron finally, "So you
think Draco Dearest has finally had enough Harry? He has been awfully
silent on this train ride?"
Hermione barely looking up from her book said, "Well with him losing
his prefect badge, and four prefects being in this carriage alone he
decided the smart decision was to stay away."
Ernie shrugged, "Since when has Malfoy ever made a smart decision?"
There was some chorus' of agreements, when a door slid open to reveal a
young second- or third-year girl who squeaked a bit, "Excuse
me...Professor Slughorn gave me these invitations to hand out, I think all
of your names are on this list? I think it's for lunch!"
Hannah stood up asking the girl for the list being very kind as she
squatted down to her level reading over it, "She's right we are all on here.
Thank you Kimmie."
Taking the invitations from the girl Hannah politely dismissed the girl,
and turned to her friends, "Should we go to this?"
Looking at everyone in the compartment Harry sighed, "Well we were all
invited so I don't see why we shouldn't?"
The group seemed to take that in agreement while Susan patted the boy
hands, and took it dragging him to his feet and out of the compartment
with the rest of the group falling behind the golden couple as they were
now being referred to as.
When they made it to Slughorns cabin they were among the last to
arrive, and were greeted merrily, "Oh ho ho, I should have known you
would come with the clan Mr. Potter, welcome to you all!"
Harry smiled at the professor offering his hand, "It's good to see you
again professor."
"And you my boy, and you! I saved you and Ms. Bones a spot right next
to me, please!"
With that they were all seated in the spots that were left open with Susan
taking the seat right next to Harry. He took a brief glance at everyone
and recognized the Slytherin girl from last year that helped him after
being hit with the cruciatas curse. A seventh year Gryffindor whose name
escaped him. Blaise Zabini, Ginny Weasley whom was looking fidgety in
her chair, Terry Boot who greeted the group as they came in. Once
everyone was seated however Slughorn clapped his hands, "Ah now
before we eat, I want to make sure everyone is well acquainted with each
other. On my left is the ever so charming Daphne Greengrass, her mother
is quite the established mediwitch at St. Mungos, and her father Lord
Greengrass is the editor and chief of the Wizarding Wireless."
Harry's eyes lit up, at recognition of the name Greengrass, and the name
of the girl who had tried to help him last year, "Lord Greengrass is your
father? I met him over the Summer..."
Daphne nodded her head, "Yes he told me about that incident Potter, I
think your friend over there embarrassed him pretty good, but I did warn
up to be more tactful with his questions."
Collin whom had been the friend that Daphne referred to shrugged the
comment off, "We didn't mean to be disrespectful we had just agreed
before the meeting that we weren't going to let anyone walk all over
Harry or give any implied insults. The way your dad phrased it sounded
like Harry wasn't good enough or something."
Daphne held her hands up in defense, "I know, and he gave me some of
his questions before the interview, and I warned him that with Bones
being there no one was going to be able to walk all over him. He hoped
to catch you off guard and sneak several questions in there. It was a
foolish attempt."
Harry shook his head, "I never got to thank you. Last year. You helped
me after Umbridge put me under the Cruciatas...So Thank You Ms.
Greengrass."
The pretty blue-eyed girl gave him a dazzling smile, "You're welcome
Potter."
"Please call me Harry." The young man offered.
The girl nodded, "Daphne then."
The two shared a smile and Slughorn grinned at the two, "Well this
exactly what these meetings are supposed to be out. Strengthening
connections! Well done you two, take ten points to each house
respectively for school cooperation."
"Let's continue with introductions. We have Cormac Mclaggen a seventh
year Gryffindor whose Uncle and Father are both quite respected Wizards
in the Ministry. Blaise Zabini whose mother I taught back in school many
years ago, the women was quite the hand in potions."
Harry saw some of his friend's exchange looks at that. It had been a nasty
rumor, but also a fact that Blaise Zabini had lost several step fathers in
his life, and the popular theory was that his mother was a very talented
Black Widow.
"Terry Boot is a sixth year Ravenclaw, and also related to Anthony Boot
whom as some of you may or may not was one of the main developers of
Firebolt!"
Harry actually did not know that and gave the boy a surprised look that
he never brought it up to him during any DA meetings, over the Summer,
or during the school year, "Ginny Weasley whom I realized was a witch
to be reckoned with when I saw her blasting some poor boy with a bat
bogey hex charm. I invited her to this meeting instead of issuing her a
detention because I am always on the lookout for young people with guts
and gusto!"
That explained why the girl looked so twitchy. If Harry had been caught
by a teacher hexing someone, and then been invited to lunch he would
have been nervous too, "Then there is Marcus Belby his Uncle invented
the Wolfsbane potion. Now for some of you only your reputations got you
into this room. Starting with you Ms. Granger, Mr. Creevy. I read the
paper over the Summer and saw that you, well all seven of you, Ms.
Abbott, Mr. Longbottom, Ms. Bones, Mr. Weasley, and Mr. McMillan, had
been the leaders of the defense of the Hogwarts Express back in June,
and the revolution that took place inside the school."
Harry taking a chance to show his friends off a bit said, "If you don't
mind professor, I could tell you a bit about each of these people, as I
have come to know them over the years."
Slughorn patted the boy on the back, "Please do Harry my boy I trust
your judgment without doubt!"
Harry nodded, "Collin Creevy is about as Gryffindor as they come. He is a
Muggleborn who was the most annoying child I had ever met about five
years ago."
This caused some chuckles through the group and a blush from the young
boy, "But he is also one of the bravest among us. Fiercely loyal to his
friends, and a very quick learner if you just give him the right push. He
has stood out among even the best of Hogwarts duelist, and I think he
would give any seventh year a run for their money in a duel."
Blushing at the praise he turned to Hermione, "One of the brightest
witches of our age Hermione Granger. Saved my life with her brilliance
more times than I can count. The overall number one spot in my class.
This girl will blow you away with how much she knows, and how easily
she can recite text that she reads. She is as magically powerful as my
mother at her age, and intelligence wise everyone tells me she would
have been a great competition to Lily Potter."
Slughorn gave the girl a smile, "I could think of no higher compliment
Ms. Granger, if people even Mr. Potter who does not know his mother as
well as some, would compare you to her then take it in high pride. She
was the most brilliant student I ever had!"
Harry gave the potions master a grateful nod, "Hannah Abbott and
Neville Longbottom I will give together. A power couple that
compliments each other beautifully. Both are prodigies in the Herbology
field, and I have no doubt that they will do great things in that field once
we get out Hogwarts, Neville as Lord Longbottom also follows his
ancestry well. His dueling skill is among the most powerful in my defense
group and has definitely come the longest way since we got on this train
last year. Hannah also comes from a long line of Purebloods and will be
helping me teach the Defense Association this year."
Daphne interjected, "I hear it is going to be open to all houses this year?"
Harry nodded, "Yes anyone is welcome. I am the leader of the group
though, and I have been given permission to remove anyone that
attempts to abuse the teachings we as a group give to each other."
The girl asked almost timidly, "So you would even welcome a Slytherin?"
Quickly putting her doubt down Harry said, "I would gladly accept any
Slytherin particularly one who attempted to help me in a time of need. I
would welcome you and any Slytherin who was serious about learning to
defend themselves Daphne."
The girl smiled prettily at him, "Good to know."
Harry didn't see the glare his girlfriend was giving him, and instead
moved on, "Ron Weasley my best friend since first year, and my first
friend I made at Hogwarts. A brilliant Chest master, and overall
strategist. A very capable duelist. A Chudley Cannons die hard fanatic
and has the ambition to become an auror now that we don't have
Professor Snape's outstanding requirement to get into Potions."
Slughorn tipped his hat to the boy, "I taught both your parents. Neither
had much of a knack for potions, but I promise I will do my best to
ensure you get the required score for NEWTs to become an auror if that is
your ambition!"
Harry grinned, "And this beautiful young woman beside me is my other
half. Susan Bones. Hufflepuff, and Runes prodigy in the making. Fiercely
loyal to her friends and family, a fair hand at potions herself, and
extremely compassionate to all those she comes across. The press has
even started referring to her as the girl-who-stood. Not to mention she is
also quite the fierce duelist these days."
"With your help I don't doubt?" Professor Slughorn asked merrily.
"Yes Professor, when the Dark Lord put a price on my head, and Susan
didn't run away screaming I figured I better teach her everything I could
just in case the time ever came...but that is everyone, my closest friends
in the world, whom I would trust with my life. I don't think you would go
wrong with anyone in this group." Harry said looking at his friends with
pride.
Professor Slughorn then looked at the young man approvingly, "More
leadership than even your mother I daresay because the best are for last
introductions wise, though I doubt anyone needs one. Harry Potter the
man behind the legend. Survivor of two killing curses, Triwizard
Champion, and the Chosen One as now people throughout the country
are calling you."
Harry shook his head, "I don't know about all those things sir, but you
forgot my most important title."
The man looked bewildered at the boy, but he merely grinned, "Leader of
the Defense Association at Hogwarts."
The man boomed with laughter and the boys in the group including
Terry and Ernie banged their hands softly on the table in agreement,
"Might I add with enough charisma to incite rebellion against the
Ministry. Though I hear you get along with them quite well these days?"
Harry nodded, "Minister Scrimgeour and I see eye to eye on this coming
war, and that it needs to end before it begins. Voldemort is hiding under
a rock somewhere after my friends and I nearly put an end to him, and
while he licks his wounds the rest of us have trained everyday preparing
for the next confrontation. The Ministry and I will stand together in this,
because while we may not believe the prophesy, we won't discount the
fact that Voldemort does."
Blaise Zabini snorted, "Do you really think you can defeat the Dark Lord
Potter?"
Everyone looked at him curiously when he laughed saying, "No, not a
snowballs chance in hell. He would kill me in an instant if we were to
cross wands again one on one."
He said it with such conviction he shocked some people, but Susan
placed a hand on his in front of everyone smiling, "But he won't face him
alone. He will face him with every wand the Ministry and Defense
Association can offer him."
Ron Weasley then added, "Along with every member of the Order of the
Phoenix."
Cormac asked, "Is that a requirement to be in your defense group? Swear
allegiance to you Potter?"
Before Harry could answer Neville answered, "No. Harry teaches us so if
the horrible occasion were to arise and the Dark Lord or any Dark Wizard
stood against us, we could survive. A lot of what he teaches us isn't even
actual magic, but instinctual defense. He teaches us how to survive by
any means necessary, even if it means standing against your enemy."
Hannah added, "Harry has never once pressured me about my side of the
war, in fact he has never even asked me. But when each situation arose
against him, I found myself standing beside a friend and many others
trying to help him."
Susan grinned at the others while saying, "Does that answer your
questions Zabini? Mclaggen?"
Slughorn laughed some more, "Merlin Harry my boy I think you have
quite a group here. It seems you inspire loyalty in people and that's a
very admirable trait. Treat them well!"
With that lunch was served, and the conversation was much more civil
without talks of the war or Voldemort. After a short while Slughorn
looked out the window and seen the time had gone, "Great Scott! I think I
have capitalized to much of your time. I will be holding various dinners
throughout the year with more students, and such it would be my honor
to have you all back for those, and around Christmas time I will my hold
annual party with some of my more interesting past students. I hope to
see you all there."
With that Slughorn greeted everyone goodbye, and the group of DA
leaders made their way back to their compartment to get ready to depart
from the train. Harry whispered to Susan quietly, "If Mclaggen keeps
eyeing you the way he did in that meeting I may blast the boy off his
broom at a Quidditch practice this year."
The girl grinned slyly, "He is pretty good looking, but I would hate to see
my favorite captain suspended for killing his Keeper."
Harry shrugged, "Ron may end up replacing him this year. He practiced a
lot with Ginny and the twins so hopefully he can stick it to Mclaggen.
Then I could just toss him off the Astronomy tower."
Susan shook her head, "Your impossible!" But then whispered in his ear,
"And incredibly sexy!"
This caused the boy to grab the girl by the hips, and she squealed darting
her way down the hallway trying to get back their compartment in a
hurry. The train arrived back at Hogwarts within a few moments, and the
group left quickly enjoying the cool fresh air. The carriages took them all
to the castle with relative ease where they had Filch, and a few Aurors
running some type of dark magic detectors over the luggage and
students.
"Wothcer Harry!" A familiar pink haired auror greeted the boy as she ran
the detector over his luggage.
"Hey Tonks. What are you doing here? New station?" Harry inquired.
Nodding the girl stood up to her full height, "Yep! We are actually
stationed in Hogsmeade in case of trouble, but we will be making pretty
regular trips up to Hogwarts."
Grinning the boy said, "I'll buy you a drink at Hogsmeade sometime. Just
come find me!"
The girl winked, "I don't think Susie here would like you buying another
girl a drink."
Susan however looked up and down the girl before saying, "No I think I
wouldn't mind if you bought this particular girl a drink Harry."
Susan taking a chance winked at Tonks causing the girl to blush a bit,
and Harry to laugh. He had noticed since Susan and himself had taken
their relationship to a sexual level she had been a lot more confident with
him, and others in general as well. With this thought quickly passing
through his head they were waved along and approached the castle.
The feast was as extravagant as usual, with the presence of a few Aurors
included walking around the great entrance hall randomly not speaking
with students, but just pacing like they were expecting something to
happen at any moment. Harry could tell it made some people nervous,
but as for him he felt more at ease. If it came to a firefight at least he had
the Aurors to back him up as he recognized almost all of them from his
Summer training.
The feast went by, and Dumbledore began his starting announcements.
He started with the announcement of the new Potions Master Horace
Slughorn. Harry led the applause in this one as he felt he genuinely liked
the man and enjoyed the stories he had told him about his mother as a
young student. The applause was well met, and the following
announcement that Snape was taking over the Defense Against the Dark
Arts post was certainly not. The applause barely even came from the
Slytherin section. It was the following announcement that shocked Harry
though, "For those who have been unaware of the most recent
phenomenon at Hogwarts we are officially sponsoring a Defense Club led
by our very own Mr. Potter, and he will now come up and give a few
words about what the aims of this club are, and its importance."
Dumbledore took a step back from the podium, and everyone looked at
Harry expectantly. He exchanged looks with Ron and Hermione who both
looked at him questioningly, but the look he gave them assured them
that he had no idea this was coming. Harry quickly stood up and walked
across the great hall and took the offered hand from the Headmaster, and
the man winked at him as he turned to face the entire population of
Hogwarts. Swallowing his nerves down a bit he spoke softly, "Okay so
last year some friends of mine decided it would be a good idea to start
preparing for our OWL's and what else was out there. As we all
remember we didn't have the most useful Defense Teacher, but we
thought we would do our best among ourselves. I also want to make it
very clear that we are not going to try and usurp Professor Snape's
lessons. We are going to do our best to coordinate things that are
completely different from what he is teaching us this year, so we are not
interfering with his classes, or our own practices."
There was no talking in the hall just silence and stares, "Without giving
you all the history, and the reasons let me tell you how it is going to be
this year. I am going to run two groups. One will be Monday Wednesday,
and the other will be Tuesday Thursdays. It will be separated by beginner
and advanced and let me stress that myself and the leaders of this
Defense Association will determine where you belong, and you will only
advance with a majority vote among the already established leadership,
but you can be placed down if you cannot keep up. Everyone starts in the
beginner group until they prove themselves otherwise. That may happen
in the first class, first week, or first month, but if we think you can keep
up, we will move you up even if you struggle because we want to push
you to be your best."
Looking across the hall Harry eyes wandered upon nearly every person,
"This group is about learning how to defend yourself. We have decided as
a group we will turn no one away no matter who your family is, but I
promise you this...if you can't leave your house ties, your personal
problems, or even your personal relationships at the door you will not
make it in this group. I have been given the power to kick anyone out of
the group that does not keep up with the standard we set, and when I say
that I don't mean a power standard. The first meeting will be tomorrow
for the beginners, and I hope to see a lot of new faces there, along with
all of my familiar faces."
Harry turned to the headmaster who began clapping, and applause swept
across the hall. Harry gave a slight wave and awkwardly went back to his
seat, where Neville clapped him on the shoulder, "Breathe mate. You can
stand in front of Voldemort and the press but put you in front of your
peers and you looked like a nervous wreck."
Harry gave the boy a dirty look, "I was, I didn't know Dumbledore was
going to put me on the spot like that or I would have prepared
something."
Hermione shook her head, "Don't worry Harry you did fine. You got the
important stuff across. Days of the meetings, everyone is welcome, we
expect a certain standard, it could have been delivered with a bigger
smile on your face, but other than it was fine."
Harry shook off the stares he was still getting from across the hall as
Dumbledore talked about the sign-up boards for the club and the heads
of house who would rotate watching over the club one day a week. Katie
Bell looked over to Harry asking, "How are you going to do Quidditch
and the DA Harry?"
Smiling at his star chaser he shrugged, "With whatever Susan and
Hermione put together. I won't be teaching every class. The leaders of the
DA worked with me a lot over the Summer and they are certainly capable
teachers, but of course I will be there as often as I can. I was assured that
they would take care of my scheduling since it was there idea in the first
place."
The girl nodded, but Harry asked, "Would you be interested in Co-
Captain? You have been on the team as long as I have and are just as
talented. I would welcome you to hold practices on days that I can't, after
all pretty much everyone on the team will be in the advanced class for
DA so it may work out that way."
The girl gave the boy a brilliant smile, "Whatever I can do to help Harry.
Just make sure I get the password to the prefect's bathroom. I would love
to take a nice bath every now and then."
Harry grinned at the girl, "Thanks Katie, I will make sure you get the
password when I get it from McGonagall."
Given the girl a nod of appreciation he focused on the rest of the
announcements and was prepared to get up from the hall when a
messenger charm landed on the table in front of him. He easily picked it
up, and opened it looking around for who may have sent it, "Ice-Mice"
Looking up at the head table he saw Dumbledore smiling down on him,
and giving him a slight nod, and then turning to walk out of the room
allowing Harry to do the same.
(A/N) I'm back in action, and I am hoping I will bring you all the
epic conclusion to this story in the coming weeks. Look for my next
update next Wednesday, and please leave a review. It has been a
while since I touched this story so if I mix things up please politely
send me a message or leave it in a review, and I will fix it ASAP.
Cheers!
27. A New Tragedy
Chapter 27
Harry was standing in front of the headmaster's office in no time at all.
He had dismissed himself from the Gryffindor group that was heading to
the common room and had headed over across the castle with his wand
and invisibility cloak on hand.
Giving the password to the gargoyle allowed the boy entry to the
headmaster's office for what felt like the hundredth time. Harry hoped
there was good news waiting for him in the office when he went through
the door, "Good evening professor."
"Good evening Mr. Potter, we have a few things to discuss about this
year, and I wanted to get your opinion on it before I executed my plans."
Dumbledore said pleasantly.
Harry walked to the man's desk taking the offered seat, and even the
lemon drop that was offered, "I appreciate that headmaster. What is on
your mind?"
The man looked at the boy and began to speak, "You have a lot on your
plate this year. With running the Defense Association, being the
Quidditch Captain, taking lessons with me, keeping up with your own
training, and your own classes. I just want to do something that may help
you in your journey."
"What did you have in mind sir? The Quidditch Captaincy I have decided
to Co-Captain with Katie Bell if that is okay? She has been on the team
just as long as me and has a real shot at going pro next year. She is
capable if that is okay with you and professor McGonagall."
The man nodded his head, "That sounds like an excellent idea. I will
inform Minerva of your decision and I am sure she will support it. She
gave you captaincy because she thought you were the most talented
player on the team but worried it would be too much. I am glad she gave
it to you however so you and Ms. Bell can split the responsibilities. Now
about the rest of it."
Harry shrugged, "I will just have to do my best."
"And maintain your relationship with Ms. Bones?" Dumbledore inquired.
Looking at the old man sadly he said, "Susan and I have agreed that the
best thing we can do is be patient with each other. We both believe that
there is a really good chance that we have the rest of our future together
to spend time together, but if we don't treat these responsibilities
seriously there may not be a very long future."
The headmaster nodded his head wisely, "That is a very mature decision,
so I would like to offer you a very mature option."
He reached in and pulled out a sheet of paper that Harry noticed had
Sirius' signature on it, "I had spoken to your godfather at lengths about
your options, and he liked this one the best. Hogwarts used to house a
Lord of the Wizengamot every now and do to unfortunate circumstances
like your own, and they were given private quarters because they would
at times have to leave and not come back till late in the night or for other
reasons. They would also have some added stress then the average
student, so the founders thought given their circumstances they would
extend some help to these students of special circumstances."
Harry looked at the headmaster in surprise, "You are offering me private
quarters?"
Dumbledore nodded, "To come go as you please. You will still be given
the password to the Gryffindor Common Room, but your head of house
and I thought that considering all that you are trying to take on this year
we would give you just a little bit of help. The fact of the matter is we
will hopefully find a Horcrux this year to destroy, and we would like you
to come along on these adventures. That may involve pulling you out of
your common room in the middle of the night and we would like to
avoid the rumors circulating about what we may or may not be doing.
The living quarters are also quite large which will allow you and the
heads of the Defense Association to meet and plan out lessons or make
sure all the classes are covered."
Harry shook his head in amazement, "I can see the benefits. What do I
tell people?"
Dumbledore shrugged, "Whatever you wish my boy. We could simply tell
them nothing and let the rumors circulate. Or we could come up with
something."
"I think we need to tell people something. I get enough accusations of
favoritism, and I don't want people to think it's actually true." Harry said
calmly.
"Then let's do this. We have told the world that you are actively pursuing
Voldemort. If anyone ask you have been given special accommodations
to come and go as you, please in order to help the Ministry in any way
you could. I will pass that message on to Rufus and our reasoning behind
it, and I am sure he would be happy to throw fuel on that rumor."
Dumbledore offered.
Harry quickly agreed to this, "I like that. We might as well take
advantage of all the publicity help we have been giving them."
"Very good I will be in touch with Rufus tomorrow. Now I am going to
pass it among the professor's and the prefects that you have permission to
be out after hours, and I ask that you do not take advantage of that
unless you have too. I also ask that you and Ms. Bones respect curfew,
and other school rules that may be in place." The old man said offering
his conditions to prize.
"I assure you headmaster that I am a perfect gentleman with Susan, and
that I would never do anything she didn't approve of." The young man
said with a bit of a wicked smirk on his face.
The old headmaster bit back a laugh at the boy's response, and merely
raised his glass to him, "Of that I have no doubt Mr. Potter. Go and
inform your friends of the news and meet me on the third floor at 10pm
tonight."
Harry stood giving a slight bow to the headmaster and walking out of the
room with a big smile on his face.
The start of term had been better than Harry would have dared even pray
for. With his own room he had been sneaking Susan in most nights to
allow them some real peace quiet, and privacy. They of course abused it
as any other teenager would, but no one else had to know that.
The start of the DA had gone over splendidly there were a couple of
Slytherins he was worried about, and some that he was already becoming
quite close with. Namely Daphne Greengrass. She had been a complete
natural duelist and was being quite successful in his group so far. She had
already been moved into the advanced class and was quickly climbing
the ladder in there. Harry wondered just what he could have done with
this girl had he had her last year. Malfoy had been kicked out by an
overwhelming vote of the entire leadership of the DA after he called
Hermione a Mudblood for trying to help him with a curse. With that most
of the other Slytherins had left as well.
Harry had become suspicious of Draco Malfoy in the weeks that would
follow. The boy was being sneaky, and he wasn't quite sure why. It was
clear he was trying to gain access to the room of requirements, but he
was simply unable too. Harry figured it had something to do with the
wards that Susan, Hermione, and Hannah had placed on the room, and
knew/hoped that it would keep the boy away from whatever he was
planning.
The only thing that wasn't just great in his life with his Defense Against
the Dark Arts class. Snape seemed to take personal insult to the fact that
Harry was leading a Defense Group, while he was the Defense Against the
Dark Arts class, and took points from Harry for literally everything. The
boy however did not complain and merely understood that he would not
have been much different were the situations reversed.
The first Quidditch game was upon the group quickly and Harry was
leading his team out onto the field with his head held high. The team was
looking good under Katie Bell's instruction, and Harry's gentle guidance.
Truth be told she was definitely carrying most of the weight for the team,
and Harry was going to do his best to ensure she got MVP this year at the
end of the season.
As the team walked towards the pitch many Gryffindor fans from his
house, and Harry Potter fans in general were applauding and whistling at
their arrival. Harry couldn't help but notice quite a few girls were
wearing his Jersey number, but they were all cheap knock offs compared
to the real practice Jersey that Susan was wearing. He gave the girl a
wink as he walked past her and his friends who were all smiles. Things
were so good at the moment he should have known that things were
imminently going to have to start going wrong.
The game was played like any other. The only oddity was that Draco
Malfoy had at the last minute resigned from his spot as the team Seeker,
and another young Slytherin had taken his place. The boy was no match
for Harry's experience, and the young green-eyed boy had captured the
snitch in under an hour, which allowed his team to score a considerable
amount of points already leaving them in a good position to win the
Quidditch Cup right off the bat.
That night the party was taking place in the Gryffindor Common Room as
always. Harry was hanging out near the back with some of the DA
leaders he had invited into the common room and were just relaxing
having a good time. Harry was a few butter beers and a couple shots of
firewhiskey in him, so he was feeling good, but not exactly to the point of
intoxication.
For the most part the party was rather relaxed as Harry had his arm
around Susan tightly as the two talked among the group, "Hell of a catch
today Harry. Great timing too. Left the field making Katie look pretty
great scoring 8 of the 14 goals." Ron said enthusiastically.
Hannah Abbott who was surgically attached to Neville's hip ever since
they became a couple after the attack on the Hogwarts Express said,
"Don't forget to give yourself some credit Ron you were outstanding on
the defensive side of things today, and that pass you made to Ginny
across the field was awesome. I know there were some scouts in the
stands today, and you keep that up you may actually end playing reserve
somewhere for a few years before getting a spot on the starting rotation
somewhere."
Ron blushed a bit at the girl's praise, and Lavender Brown whom was
nearby listening in accidentally on the groups conversation caught onto
this, "Ron would you want to be a pro in Quidditch?"
The boy looked at the girl with a startled look, "Honestly I never thought
I would be quite good enough, but it's been my dream to play for the
Canons since I was a kid. I can't think of anything better."
This got the two talking and Susan and Harry exchanged looks knowing
that Ron was about to be captured by Lavender Brown. The girl did like
her famous blokes. She made a pass on Harry at the end of the year last
year and Susan all but hexed her and reminded her to keep her hands to
herself.
Colin Creevey was getting cozy on the couches nearby with Ginny
Weasley whom had accepted his offer to Hogsmeade and had even kissed
the boy quite soundly after their first date cementing the two as a couple.
Harry looked around and for a moment he forgot there was a war, and
just thought that they were all young teenagers with a lot left to live for,
and a whole future ahead of them.
Suddenly Harry felt a little weak, and he felt his knees buckle. Susan
quickly yelped and got the attention of most of the people in the common
room who saw their brazen leader fall. Harry felt a pounding sensation
enter his head, and saw a green light go slamming into a barrier. Harry
was on the ground clenching his head and nearly shouted in shock of the
sudden intrusion in his mind.
Susan quickly asked, "Harry what's wrong? Is it your scar?"
Shaking his head quickly he grunted out, "I don't know what's wrong. I
saw a flash of green light hit a giant shield, and my head just started
killing me."
Neville was at his side again, "Was it another vision? I thought you were
done with those?"
Harry was just about to retort when a patronus shot into the room at that
point in the shape of a lion, "Potter... Your Ancestral home has been
attacked. Please contact me at once...There were casualties."
Harry felt a stinging sensation on his heart, and dread set in. He had
gotten to comfortable. To use to things going right. He wasn't ready for
this. It was Sirius...It had to be.
The Gryffindor Common Room was silent, but Harry stood back to his
feet, "If you all will excuse me. Try to enjoy the rest of the party. I will
come with news when I can."
Many people looked grim, and some could even hear the hollowness in
his voice, and his closer friends knew he was preparing for the worst.
Harry made his way out of the common room with Susan at his side.
Some of the others asked if he wanted them to come, but Harry cited that
the battle was clearly already over, and everything else could wait till
tomorrow. When he made it to the Headmasters office he said the
password and ascended the stairs. Dumbledore was waiting for him and
Susan with a grim look further cementing the fact in Harry's mind that
Sirius was gone.
Dumbledore sighed, "I trust you know of the attack already. I felt it just
earlier."
Harry raised his eyes, "That's what that feeling was. It just about knocked
me over with the sickest feeling."
Dumbledore looked puzzled, "Yes. Voldemort himself must have ripped
through your wards. I felt it myself even as I only helped you power up
the wards. Fortunately for my health that it was not I who finished them,
or it might have killed me in my age."
Harry felt slightly bad about this and did not know such a cost could
come for putting up wards, but it made sense as they were tied to each
person's magical core. Dumbledore continued, "If you did not know the
wards were ripped apart how-"
"The Minister sent me a patronus. I got the message in the Gryffindor
Common Room. He wanted to speak to me straight away." Harry said
calmly as if he was already coming to terms.
Dumbledore nodded, "They are all at the Minister's office now. They had
to abandon Potter Manor. It is lucky but unknown why Voldemort
attacked it while you were not there."
Harry shook his head, "I know exactly why he did it. He wanted to crush
my spirits."
Susan tightened her grip on Harry's arm, but Dumbledore sighed, "I hope
you will not allow him too."
Shooting back a quick retort he said, "I will wait to pass judgment by
what I find out from the Minister. May I use your floo."
"No, I think it is best we all go together. Fawkes can get us out of
Hogwarts and straight to the Minister's office." Dumbledore explained.
The old man quickly stood up and walked over to the young couple
offering his arm to Harry, "Take my arm Harry. Ms. Bones don't let go of
Mr. Potter."
The girl nodded having no intention of letting go of her boyfriend and
the group fire flashed across the country to the Minister's office.
Upon arrival it was clear that quite a battle had taken place by the
number of injured that were present. Nothing life threatening, but it was
clear at least a dozen were hurt in some form or another. Harry spotted
Gawain first, and ran to him, "Gawain, what happened?"
The man looked down trodden when he saw Harry, which is contrast to
how the man normally looked when he saw the green-eyed boy and
Harry's stomach dropped further, "An attack on Potter Manor. The
Aurors, the trusted Aurors were having a meeting there, but someone
must have leaked the information. We were attacked by Voldemort,
Bellatrix, and some other Death Eaters. We fought as best we could, but
in the end, there wasn't much we could do. They had a goal, and it was
assassination. It was quick in and out. I am sorry Harry, Susan, but-"
Rufus Scrimgeour took that time to appear, "Harry! Susan. Please come in
to my office."
Gawain looked apologetically at the two and put a hand on each of their
shoulders, "Stay strong you too."
Harry almost couldn't stand the apprehension anymore as he walked
towards the Minister's office whom had his door opened to him. The
young green-eyed man instantly dragged Susan into the room, and he
thought he saw a ghost when Sirius, Remus, and Kingsley were all sitting
around. Harry was so happy to see his Godfather he didn't even stop to
register the grim looks on their faces when the young man rushed his
Godfather bringing him to a tight hug, "I thought it was you Padfoot. I
thought you were dead."
Harry felt like crying but was glad he didn't when Sirius separated the
two after a quick embrace, "Harry you and Susan need to have a seat. I
am afraid it's going to be a long night."
The young man was confused though he had seen everyone already,
except, "Where's Auntie?"
All the men flinched at that question, and Harry suddenly felt his gut sink
again, and he now knew why everyone looked so grim. The young man's
hand at once dropped into Susan's and took a seat bringing her into his
lap quickly allowing the Minister to close the door and take a seat at his
desk before addressing Susan, "Your Aunt Susan...She was one of the
bravest woman I ever knew. She fought till her last breath, and even
managed to help get us all out of the Manor. She was a hero Susan, but I
am sorry she...didn't make it."
The silence was harsh for several moments, and then Susan just stuck her
face in Harry's neck and the tears began to come. She didn't scream or
sob, she just let the tears fall out, and Harry knew they were coming as
they touched his neck. Harry held the girl tightly and whispered into her
ear, "It's going to be okay love. Let it out. She wouldn't have wanted you
to suffer silently."
Even with his words of encouragement the girl didn't do more than just
let the tears run silently down her face, and Harry honestly much rather
would have dealt with the sobbing Susan then this agonizing tortured girl
he was holding on to.
Harry asked the question next, "What happened Rufus? Gawain said there
was a trusted Auror meeting, but that someone leaked it."
Sirius nodded and quietly said, "We aren't sure who, but the information
got back to Voldemort somehow. He attacked us with two dozen Death
Eaters and there were only about fifteen Aurors. We lost at least six, and
the house...it's gone. Burnt to the ground by Voldemort himself. I am
sorry Harry. We tried to defend it, but it just couldn't be done."
Harry shook his head, "I don't understand. How did he get through the
wards so fast? I felt him break them and it felt like he did it with a single
curse."
Remus shook his head, "I dueled with Augustus Rookwood out there. He
must have had something to do with it. He was an unspeakable, and if
anyone would have known how to bring wards down in record breaking
time it was him. I honestly thought they been weakening, but when I
checked the stones they seemed fine. I honestly can't tell you how it
happened, only that it did."
Harry felt torn. He couldn't believe this had happened. Not to Susan. She
was just like him now. She was the last Bone's and he was the last Potter.
He wished there was something he could say. Something he could do for
the girl he loved, but he knew there was nothing. The only thing he could
do in this moment was be there for her.
Susan after several more moments of silence spoke, "How did she die.
Was it...was it him?"
Everyone looked uncomfortable by this, but Sirius sighed, "No it wasn't
Voldemort. Bellatrix and Amelia dueled for several minutes. For most of
the attack actually she kept her back from drawing blood, but at the end
Amelia stood in the way of both Bellatrix and Voldemort so some of the
Aurors could escape through the back of the house, but she couldn't hold
them both off. Bellatrix dealt the final blow after she had been disarmed
the only thing I will say is that it was quick. She didn't feel a thing."
Remus mumbled sadly, "Quicker than falling asleep."
Susan was shaking at this point as the strongly wrapped her arms around
Harry gripping tightly and the tears returned, but this time there was
light sobbing, and Harry was only slightly happier that the girl was
grieving properly.
It hurt Harry to see the love of his life hurt this way, and he wished there
was something he could do for her. Hell, he was even coming to see
Amelia like a future mother figure. Stern and respectable. Wise and kind.
Another great soul ripped from this Earth by the Dark Lord.
Harry spoke again, "I don't understand. If he wanted to break into Potter
Manor, destroy the home, break my spirits, then why not kill Sirius. Why
kill Amelia..."
Rufus looked at Harry and then back at Susan, when he spoke softly, "We
think he is trying to use psychological warfare against you Harry. He no
longer has access to your mind through the horcrux you had in your scar
so now he wants to hurt others around you, especially those closest to
you."
Harry looked at the man puzzled, "That doesn't make sense. He could
have hurt me personally a lot more had he gone after Sirius, or Remus,
but-"
Susan snapped, "It wasn't about you this time Harry."
All the men in the room looked at the girl in surprise, and she pushed off
Harry standing to her feet, "Did everyone invited to this meeting know
Auntie was going to be there?"
Rufus looked slightly surprised at the girl when he answered, "Yes...it was
common knowledge among the invited group."
Susan shook as she said, "This wasn't vengeance at Harry. Burning his
home down was enough to hurt him. The assassination of my aunt was a
strike against me. I called the attack against him on the express, and I
have declared myself to Harry. He was hoping to break me, and hopefully
split Harry and I so he could get to me later. You are saying
psychological warfare and I agree, but I think it goes a lot deeper than
that."
Harry nodded his head, "He knows that losing you after all that's
happened would break me. It's like he left the message in blood. He is
going for Susan next."
The men all looked at the two teens in shock. Rufus scratched his head,
"Its a plausible theory, but I don't think we should put too much stock
into what that mad man thinks. Our main goal must be to stop him from
getting everyone, but especially you two. You two are basically the
golden couple of Britain. You stopped Voldemort on the train and
exposed him. He will want to kill you both publicly and loudly. It won't
be behind some back-door meeting, this was personal."
Harry growled, "Then let's make it personal. Minister I would like to put
out a bounty of the Ministry's number two most wanted."
Rufus looked at the young man in surprise and asked, "How much?"
Harry looked at Sirius and the man said, "One Million Galleons. 500,000
from each the Potter and the Black funds. If Voldemort wants to make
this war personal, then we will take out his most trusted ally. I see where
you are going with this Harry, and while it's a Dark Place it would help
us deliver a blow to the heart of the enemy."
Remus skeptically asked, "You think killing Bellatrix will do anything, but
piss off the Voldemort."
Susan shook her head answering for both men. Harry had never heard
her voice sound like this, but it sounded hallow, and he didn't like it one
bit, "That's exactly what we want it to do."
Everyone went into silence, and when Harry looked into those beautiful
blue eyes he had looked into so many times he saw nothing but pain. He
knew the girl he loved was going to hurt until her aunt's killer was
brought to justice, and he would do everything he could to help bring
that peace.
28. Recruiting a Snake
Chapter 28
The weeks that followed Amelia Bone's death started very hard. Susan
wasn't herself at all, and disturbingly quiet, and Harry was really worried
about her. Around the third week of her mourning however she woke up
one day, and the girl was ready to go on with her life, but in a
completely new direction.
Susan had really dedicated herself to the DA and training with Harry. She
trained harder than anyone, and as hard as Harry. Her progress was
immense, and her training was intense. She also no longer really cared
for her grades, her future career, and anything that didn't involve the war
or combat, but that didn't extend to Harry.
The two had become closer than ever. Susan would sneak into his quiet
quarters at night...well after a while she didn't even really try to hide it.
She was caught after hours by Professor Snape one night and she asked
him to fuck off as she slammed Harry's bedroom doors on the old bat.
She skipped his two weeks of detention with the man, and instead went
to the Headmaster, and told him to expel her at which point she walked
out. Needless to say, the Headmaster wasn't going to kick out Susan.
Mostly because she was one of the most popular students in the school,
and she was a leader of the DA, and she was Harry's girlfriend, and the
DA probably would have thrown HIM out of the school had she been
forced out.
Harry secretly loved the new Susan. She was driven. She woke him up
every morning, and they went on a run together, and when they came
back, they would shower together, and she would reward him for
working hard with her. Then they would go to classes, go about their
day, run the DA, then train after hours in the room of requirements
which afterwards she would reward him again. Needless to say, Harry
was loving it. The girl was shining with confidence, and she worked hard,
and while her motives were definitely questionable Harry hoped that he
could protect her through any coming conflict. He only hoped she
wouldn't try and run off to do anything stupid on her own.
It was December before anything of noteworthy significance would occur.
Susan was running the advanced DA class and Harry was watching the
girl admirably. It was the first time he had turned over the advanced DA
class to anyone, but Harry had told her right before class that night that
he wanted her to walk them through the shield and counter offense,
because she was quite exceptional at it perhaps even better than Harry.
So, he turned it over to her willingly and was watching how she did the
in the big leagues. He could tell she was excited, but also a little nervous
that her closest friends in the world were basically watching her and
trying to get the instruction.
"The key to this drill is speed. I don't care how powerful you can fling
blasting curses, exploding hexes, or the unforgivables. If you can't get this
timing right, and the spell off then you are going to lose, and that could
cost you your life. So, I am going to demonstrate for you guys, Hannah,
Ernie if you please."
The two Hufflepuffs stepped forward from the group and simultaneously
cast the stunning spell at Susan, and with lightning speed the girl had she
shield up and returned fire to both taking out Ernie in surprise, and
almost catching Hannah in crossfire. The DA clapped politely at this, and
Susan said, "I was lucky. I don't think Ernie was expecting my response to
be real speed, but demonstration speed. Harry trusted me however to
teach this lesson, so I wanted you guys to see the practicality of the speed
in this. More than likely you won't catch a Death Eater or a Dark Wizard
off guard with this, but this could change the tide of a one on one duel
for sure. Imagine you are being overpowered by someone like Dolohov,
Lestrange, the Dark Lord, but then you surprise them and the blitz of
spells they were firing at you has now been turned on them. Then you
can gang up on them and turn the tide, but not if you can't even get an
attack in. Now partner off in pairs of threes and let's see it. Take your
time, and pace yourselves we don't need to see anyone getting hurt here."
The young red head nodded to Professor Flitwick who was over on the
side grading papers hardly even looking up. After the first the several
weeks of professors sitting in on the lessons they learned to trust and
respect the DA's control they had on the students there, and how well
they ran a lesson. The man would sometimes go around the room and
help correct people or make a good teaching point connecting it to the
practical lessons that he may or may not have taught to the classes
before. It very much legitimized the group, and Harry loved it.
This lesson was a struggle for people at first. Many were getting stunned
right off the bat trying to catch the shield at the perfect time, so it was a
moment too late or a moment too soon, and they would hit the ground.
However, some were getting it on the first try namely Daphne
Greengrass. She was fast, and her consistency was on point. She got
stunned a few times, but she always recovered and came back fast and on
the ball. She was also dueling with Colin Creevy, and Anthony Goldstein.
Anthony wasn't anything special, but Colin had become Harry's little
protege. The boy was fast, and he had some good power to back up his
speed. Nothing immense in power, but he made up for it in speed. Faster
than Harry some speculated, but definitely not as concise, and certainly
not as powerful.
Daphne was on a roll though after stunning both of her partners
however, and Colin had yet to touch her. Harry was impressed with the
girl's wand work, and wondered if perhaps next semester he would invite
her onto the leadership board of the DA. That would mean Private
Training with Harry and his group, but she also had to prove
trustworthy, and being in Slytherin he knew he would face resistance in
the group to bring her in. But at the end of the day they all respected
Harry's decisions for the most part.
After Daphne took down all her partners down for the third time Harry
called her out, "Daphne...Will you come sit with me."
Susan gave the boy a look, but he winked at her and she just grinned
going back to helping out a pair of younger Gryffindors. Daphne came
over and took a seat next to him, and she asked after only a minute of
silence, "What's up Potter why'd you take me from the lesson?"
For a second Harry stared over the group just watching the progress
people were already making under Susan's gentle guidance, but then he
said, "You're good..."
Daphne looked surprised at the compliment, "Thanks, but-"
"Really good." Harry said now looking at the girl.
The girl looked flustered for a moment, and even blushed a bit. Harry
then decided to try an approach, "Are you here spying on my group?"
A flicker of shock crossed the girls face, and then she stood up turning to
the boy, "Are you accusing me of being a snitch Potter?"
The boy remained calm and looked back over the group, "Don't make a
scene. Sit down."
Daphne eyes flickered to the seat, to Harry, to the door. Harry nearly
chuckled, "You wouldn't make it towards the door. Even with Flitwick
over there. Please sit-down Ms. Greengrass."
Considering her options, she seemed to realize she had few, so she sat
back down, "Am I in trouble?"
Harry asked calmly, "That depends. How much of my meetings have you
been leaking, and to whom?"
She quickly said, "Just my parents and my sister, who is a few years
younger in Slytherin."
"I know Astoria Daphne she is in my beginner Defense Class, and she is
promising. I am glad I got her young, and perhaps she will be great by
the time she gets out. If I can find some good leaders to follow this
program up behind me. Or who knows maybe they will hire me right out
of Hogwarts, and I will continue it myself once I have killed the Dark
Lord." Harry said with a bit of a smile on his face.
Daphne looked at the boy shocked for a second but didn't say anything.
Harry then looked at her, "You see Susan out, there right? Commanding
the DA? She's doing great right?"
Not sure why he was asking her this she figured honesty would be best,
"She is a little too quick in her lessons. She could go more in depth on her
explanations of the lessons. Her practical explanation was great, but I
think some of the younger years are struggling because she was vague,
but I think she does pretty good for a witch my age at only sixteen."
He looked lovingly at the girl, "She could be a great teacher. Once I take
her away from this war for a few years, and she some time to delve
deeper into the magics I am teaching her now, but that will be after I kill
Voldemort."
He kept saying it, and she was only now starting to understand why, "You
think that I am leaking information to the Dark Lord?"
The boy looked her dead in the eye, "Are you?"
She looked hurt for a moment, but then steeled it over, "No. My parents
aren't Death Eaters, nor am I. I believe in the Pureblood society, but I
don't want people to die for it. I want it to be accepted as a culture, and I
am no way in line with the Dark Lords beliefs. I resent your accusation. I
have never told anyone about what you teach us in these classes, outside
of what my classmates have seen in duels that I have had in the Slytherin
Common Room."
"Duels?" Harry asked.
The girl took on a sad smile, and seemed to age a little, "You aren't a
popular side to choose Potter, but I trust you, and you have taken me in.
From one chance encounter where you allowed me to heal you after the
attack from Umbridge, and you took me in and made my formidable
dueling skills exceptional."
"So, you have had to duel just to stay safe and in the DA?" Harry asked.
"I do what I have to. No one tells me what I can and can't do. Besides I
aspire to taking Madame Bone's job one day. If I am on your side, and I
served your team loyally I figured I would get a hell of a
recommendation from the future Minister of Magic." Daphne said
honestly.
Harry laughed softly, "Me, Minister of Magic? I think I would rather not."
Daphne shrugged, "Then you will be our generations Dumbledore, and
basically pick every Minister by hand until you die, which means it could
even be me one day. I am a Slytherin, and I am nothing if not ambitious."
Harry took his turn to look the girl in the eye again, "How about loyal?"
"I am no Hufflepuff Potter. You already have your gorgeous loyal
Hufflepuff leading your Defense Group right now." Daphne said with
what sounded like a little disdain.
Harry chuckled, "She is beautiful, but you misunderstand me. I want to
offer you a chance at being on the leadership team of the DA."
The girl looked positively shocked now, "What all does that entail?"
Knowing the girl was a Slytherin Harry gave his sales pitch, "Private
training with myself, and the other leaders in the Defense Association.
Access to each of the families' libraries in the group. A network of
connections in the Order of the Phoenix, the Ministry, and Hogwarts
itself. You work tactics with my group in and basically prepare for the
war. It is here at our doors, and we have to fight back. I won't ask you to
fight on the front lines just help us prepare too."
"You want a spy in Slytherin?" Daphne asked carefully.
Harry looked around the room grinning, "No I don't need one of those.
That position is already filled, and you can't replace them. No, I want
something much more valuable than a spy. Your mind. You are creative,
you are crafty, and we need a Slytherin in our group to give us that
different perspective. We need the mind of a Slytherin. If it won't be you,
we will pick someone else, but if you want that nice cozy office and easy
way to get there you pick my side right now, and you give us all you got
to get to the finish line."
Susan was calling an end to the Defense meeting, and it looked fairly
successful. Harry stood up grinning at his girlfriend, while not even
looking at Daphne, "It's your choice. I haven't even run it by my group
yet. I had to know I could trust you first."
As Harry was walking towards Susan Daphne called out, "How did you
decide?"
Harry stopped turning to look at the girl one last time, "I read you like a
book."
With that he winked at her and walked towards Susan throwing his arm
around her grinning and talking about how great she did and kissing her
on the cheek. All the while leaving Daphne Greengrass to her thoughts.
The group discussed Harry's plan that night. Susan was at first very quick
to deny Daphne Greengrass entry, but after the night Harry gave her...she
decided there was nothing to worry about and accepted right away. Once
Susan was on board the rest were easy to convince.
Harry approached the girl with the offer once again, and she too
accepted the offer with no further questions.
It was the first day of the Christmas holidays and the whole Defense
Leadership was at Bone's Manor, and that included Daphne Greengrass.
Most of the group was divided into groups. Boys and girl for the most
part. Ron, Neville, Ernie, Collin, and Harry were in one group while
Luna, Hermione, Daphne, Susan, Ginny, and Hannah were in the other.
That made the group basically eleven strong. They were going to start the
Holiday's with a bit of situational duels to and Harry was going to sit out
and let the girl's vs boys 4 v 6.
Harry knew Daphne was good, but he wanted to see how the girl held up
in a real combat like scenario. Where she has to defend herself and the
people around her. The DA doesn't practice anything like this on this
level, and the boy was curious to see how she would hold.
He walked over placing a hand on Daphne's shoulder before he began the
match, "How do you feel? Confident?"
The girl grinned, "Yeah I think this is going to be fun. All the other girls
are excited, but I will just have to see for myself."
"Did you have any trouble convincing your parents to let you come?"
Harry asked curiously still not knowing the girl's parents outside of his
problem with Lord Greengrass during the last press conference.
The girl snorted in a very unlady like manor, "Are you kidding I told
them just who was on the invite list today, and I basically had to plant
my feet from getting shoved into the floo network. I think they said
something about not coming back without a betrothal contract. They
definitely wanted me here, and I think I will be determining today if
these private training sessions are worth my time."
Harry grinned at the girl, "I hope it proves itself to you, but let me give
you some advice before we start the match...don't underestimate anyone
in there. Battle brings out a different side of you, and while this may be a
practice match these guys play for keeps. Keep your head out there, and
do your best to protect your teammates, because if you don't, they will
see you as a liability, and you will be out faster than you can say stupefy.
Go out there and have fun, but keep in mind these guys are playing just
under lethal, and they know this could save their lives one day."
The girl's eyes went to each of those who were out laughing and having a
good time, and only getting a brief idea at how serious things were about
to get on the practice field of Bones Manor.
Harry called the teams together, and the girls came over with smiles and
the guys came over all touching knuckles looking confident. Harry
announced, "Today's rules. You cannot revive your teammates, you
cannot cast any spells that could cause lethal damage, you cannot
transfigure my battlefield into dangerous magical creatures...Colin."
This caused a lot of groaning, and Neville to smack the young Creevy
brother in the back of the head. One of the last duels before the School
years start Colin attempted to do Harry's spell work against Dumbledore
and it didn't work out to well nearly killed Hannah Abbott.
"Other than that, there are no rules. Fight till one side has no men or
women left standing. The girls will attack from the west side, and the
guys will defend from the east creek, and-"
"May the best witches or wizards win. We plan too." Susan said coyly
winking at Harry.
The girl cheered, and all followed Susan as she ran towards the woods,
while Ron lead the guys all to the other side giving the team times to
plan. With the guys on the defense in this going around it left them with
a slight advantage, but with Susan in the midst and her power change in
the past two months Harry doubted the guys could pull it off and that
wasn't even accounting for Daphne Greengrass. Also, the number
difference of being outnumbered by two extra people.
Harry's thought process ended up correct. Neville was ganged up on by
Luna, Ginny, and Hermione, and immediately lost. Ron got overwhelmed
by the force and so did Ernie single handedly by Daphne. Susan went into
a very long and intense duel with Colin Creevy, while he managed to
fight off Susan, Daphne, and Hermione. He didn't last long, but he did not
give up until he hit the ground. Harry watched in puzzlement. The teams
were too uneven. The girls had too much power, and too much brains.
Susan came over and sat next to him with an innocent smile on her face,
"You must get so bored not competing with us anymore Harry. Have the
girls finally managed to scare you off, too much young power for you to
face?"
Harry grinned at the girl's confidence, "You know I would join the fray,
but it wouldn't even be fair."
The girl purred at that in his ear, "I still think its very sexy when you get
all confident, but I don't buy it. I think even with you couldn't make the
difference of stunning all six of us. The boys didn't take down a single
one of us, and we need a really stretch of our skills. What do you
say...lover?"
Harry shook his head at the girl contemplating his answer, "I don't know
Sue, I don't think the girls would like it."
Susan called out, "Hey Daphne what do you say we run it again with
Harry on the other team?"
The other girls looked stunned for a moment, while Daphne shrugged,
"After the embarrassing whooping we just gave these boys I think they
could use a little bit confidence boosting even if they will lose either
way."
Hermione looked nervous, but the other girls were grinning. Looking at
his girlfriend Harry couldn't quite figure out his girlfriend's angle, and he
did actually have a surprise he wanted to show the group today. Actually
a few surprises he had been waiting on, "Alright if the guys will have me
then let's do this."
This caused the whole group to cheer as they all rushed off to their
original sides. Ron asked Harry immediately, "What's the plan?"
Harry looked at the boy confidently, "Distract the rest of the girls and
force them to separate Susan and Daphne into the middle I will handle
them."
Ron looked at the boy skeptically, "You're good mate don't get me wrong,
but Daphne's speed and Susan's power that could be a little much too
handle."
Harry grinned, "I have some tricks up my sleeve for this, and it will only
work once."
Ron nodded once again remaining clearly skeptical but did as he was
told.
Harry had been training just as hard as Susan, but two times a week he
was leaving the school to Marauder training that he had just finished,
which meant she had no idea what he had been doing in these training's,
and she had been respectful enough not to ask, but that meant his next
trick would amaze.
The duels ran its course with ease, and Harry predicted most of it. It took
most of his team to take down Hermione, Luna, and Ginny, but that
meant Colin and Hannah were likely engaging in what could be a lengthy
duel. Neville was hiding around back somewhere in case things went
south for Harry, but he wasn't counting on that.
It was time to engage. With a gentle pop Harry apparated across the
grounds and directly in front of his favorite girl, and her MVP teammate.
Harry grinned at Susan as she spun around firing a single curse at him,
but he deflected it wandlessly, "Oh come on babe you aren't even going
to let me draw my wand. I will remember that tonight."
Daphne was looking at the boy with determination. This would be the
first time the two properly dueled, and she would have the advantage of
Susan. However, she had seen him duel many times, and knew how he
worked, or at least she thought she did. Susan smiled at her boyfriend,
"This is exactly how I planned it. You fell for my trap love."
Harry just smiled easily at the girl flipping his wrist causing his wand to
fall into his hand, "Well we know how you like to be the dominant one so
feel free to start it off."
Daphne gagged a bit, "Too much information Potter."
Both wands were pointed at him, but Harry's was at the ground, "You're
move my love."
Susan nodded and swept her wand in a wide motion, "Accio Tree."
Daphne pointed her wand with a flick and a heavy blasting curse that
Harry recognized as bombarda, and he whipped his wand out in wide
arcing shield that was solid and resounded across the grounds with a
mighty bang.
Before Harry could move to counter both girls were flooding him with
different offensive spells that were needed to be blocked by different
shields. It was already becoming quite difficult for him to both dodge and
block the appropriate spells with the correct shield, but he was hanging
in there just as he always did. After a minute passed Harry knew he was
basically playing God with how lucky he had been that he had not been
hit, so he decided to put his plan into action.
He waited to time the two girl's spells at the same time, and as soon as he
had it, he whipped his wand in a slash like motion across his body hitting
both spells with perfect precision and ducking under the next coming
spells while he drew a second wand from his dueling robe. Suddenly
Harry was shooting two spells at once at the two girls and the initial
shock almost ended them both, but it wasn't quite enough. Harry needed
some more skill.
With a new plan already being set in motion Harry reflected a spell
straight back at Susan making her roll out of the way in which time he
blast Daphne with six curses and had the girl tied up and petrified in the
few seconds it took Susan to get back up and return spells, but with
Daphne down the girl stopped cursing and so did Harry.
Susan breathlessly said, "How long have you been able to do that?"
"Successfully? Maybe a few weeks. Attempting? Since the start of term. I
was hoping to use it in a situation like this to surprise you." Harry said
cheekily.
Susan grunted, "No one has been able to do that since Grindelwald
himself."
Harry shrugged, "No one ever survived a killing curse either, and I have
survived two. I have kind of gotten used to being the exception. But I do
believe we have a duel to finish. Drop your wand, and I won't stun you."
Susan looked at the boy incredulously, "You think I am just going to
surrender?"
Looking at the girl with a bit of a smile, "I know you will. Just depends
on what I am going to have to do to make it happen."
Susan tightened her grip on her wand, "I am not the same girl you made
an example of in the DA a year ago. I am stronger, and I have become
your greatest fighter. I may not be able to take you down, but I will show
you that I am force to be reckoned with."
Before she could start casting, Harry smiled at her, "I love this girl that
stands before me now more than I have loved anything in my life, but it
isn't a question of that. I know what you have become, and I am so proud
of it, but there is still so much for me to teach you. Allow me."
Susan was about to raise her wand in the defense, but then Harry closed
the distance between the two, and where the boy she loved and admired
stood now stood a 180-pound timber wolf that had pounced her over
before she could even move. She was so shocked she didn't move or say
anything. She just admired the beast that was now on top of her ready to
easily kill her if that was its desire. It growled threateningly for only a
second, and Susan had dropped her wand in surprise because she knew
there was nothing she could do. Instead she reached her hand up and ran
her fingers through his soft fur, and the creature whimpered and looked
down at her allowing her to see the same green eyes she fell in love with
over a year ago, "You're beautiful."
The wolf reached its head back and howled to the world, and Susan was
in awe. It stepped off shortly, and as quick as the creature appeared it
disappeared and there was the young man once again in his dueling
robes smirking triumphantly with her wand in his hand, "I think you
should go let the others know it's over. Neville is standing nearby just in
case you guys were going to beat me, everyone else is probably
scattered."
Susan nodded and with a shot of red sparks into the air the guys left
started cheering in victory while the girls were being revived and joining
them in the middle. Harry then explained to the girls the final moments
of the battle, and Hermione said, "I can't believe it. Two such rare gifts
exhibited in one duel."
Daphne agreed with her, "Believe me Granger, I saw it and I still don't
believe it. Part of me thinks Potter stunned me so easily because I was so
shocked to see a successful spell come from that second wand. Much less
six of them."
Harry sighed, "Another skill to add to the arsenal with each one that is
added we are one step closer to victory."
The others all nodded in thought, and wondered just where the next
battlefield would be, and hoped they would all be safe over the
remainder of the Christmas Holidays.
(A/N) That was a fun chapter to write! Let me know what you guys
thought it comments section down below. Cheers!
29. The Cave
Chapter 29
Staying at Potter Manor had been great for Harry. Sleeping with Susan
every night was also great for Harry. It was the first time in his life that
he felt so loved, and so at home, and he couldn't honestly quite get
enough of it. He counted the days until graduation, and the end of the
war where he could live his life in peace, but until then he knew he
couldn't lose focus on the end goal.
Susan and Harry were working on start of her Animagus abilities which
were coming along smoothly, but admittedly slowly. Harry did it just
under six months which was considered incredible, but now with Susan
he was guessing it was going to take at least 10, and he knew she wasn't
happy with that thought.
The young lady had actually been struggling with a lot, and with the first
holidays passing by without her aunt he knew that she needed
something. He wasn't sure what, but he hoped something could help
bring his girl a bit of peace.
School started back, and the second term had begun. Things were going
as well as they could be. Harry had been attending Professor Slughorn's
meetings, and Dumbledore had begun his private tuition with him. They
had been covering mostly advanced defense and stayed away from
offensive magic. It was clear to Harry that for whatever reason
Dumbledore would not teach him anything lethal that he could kill
someone with, and that went well with the headmaster's style of always
giving people second chances, and a shot at redemption, which Harry
would respect for now.
The DA of course was going along fantastically, and Harry was about
ready to promote several in the beginner group to the advanced group. In
the advanced group Susan and the others had been doing really well at
leading it, while Harry took a back seat and really began focusing on his
training. The time was coming, and they all knew it.
It was a cold night in February, and Susan, Harry, and the other couples
of Hogwarts had just finished celebrating Valentine's Day. It was a few
days after when they were all in the Great Hall having dinner, and a
small note found its way to Harry at the Hufflepuff table. Looking around
to see who sent the note the young man picked it up, and read it
carefully, "I have found one of the seven. Please come to my office after
dinner, and we can discuss what is to happen next. Ice Mice."
Harry knew the short and sweet message had to be from the headmaster,
and he grinned in triumph hoping that he was taking another small step
towards the defeat of The Dark Lord. Susan peered over his shoulder
reading the note, and said quietly, "I want to come with you...to this
meeting."
Thinking for a moment the boy wanted to say no but knew that would
only invoke the red heads wrath. Knowing there was no point to that he
agreed with a slightly forced smile. He did not want Susan to be involved
in the Horcrux hunt, but there was no reason she couldn't be in the
meetings to start it off.
After dinner Susan and Harry went arm and arm to the Headmasters
office. Arriving at the Gargoyle Harry spoke the password that would
grant them access and followed the ascending staircase to the Ancient
Wizard's office.
Opening the door two young magical teenagers saw the wizened old man
smiling benignly on them, "Good evening Harry, Ms. Bones, I was
unaware you would be bringing company."
"Susan insisted to be a part of the meeting, and with everything that has
happened I figure she has just as much of a right to know what's going in
the war and the hunt as anyone. Now what did you find headmaster?"
Harry asked not trying to dance around the subject tonight.
The Headmaster gave a slight nod in understanding and did not push the
subject, "I have found a location. The Orphanage that I believe your
friends and yourself watched me meet young Tom Riddle at all those
years. I went there again and begun having a look around and found that
out that a field trip that they used to take back then was to a set of cliffs
and overlooks. I started my investigation there, and begun searching for
signs of magic, it wasn't easy, but we found a cave where we believe
young Tom Riddle was taking children and torturing them. Not
necessarily with normal curses and hexes, but with mind magic and
psychological warfare."
Susan gasped, "You think he was using Legillmency on them?"
Dumbledore shook his head, "Not a type you would be familiar with Ms.
Bones, but I believe he was planting images in their minds and making
them have visions of terrible things. Of course, Tom was so young back
then, and he was so different it is not hard to believe, but something
more important to note in all this is that we believe a Horcrux is in this
cave somewhere."
Harry nodded his head, "If we were to destroy it then that would be four
down, with the snake, that would just leave two more out there that we
are unsure of. It's a great start. When can we go investigate?"
Dumbledore leaned back in his chair gently, "I wish for us to go tonight
Harry. The sooner we can get this done the closer we can either destroy
another piece of Voldemort or begin our search in a new place."
Harry immediately stood from his chair, "Let's go then."
Susan however shot this down, "I think we should stand back and plan a
little more. Headmaster do you intend for just yourself and Harry to go
this cave where anything could happen, and I would be the only one with
the faintest clue of where you two went off too. Can you imagine how
catastrophic it would be if something were to go wrong and we lose both
of you? The war would be over, and we will have lost without taking a
single Death Eater down with you."
Thinking for a moment Harry swore, "She has a point Professor."
Dumbledore looked at the two in surprise, "What do you two propose
then? This piece of Voldemort's soul must be attended to immediately."
Susan shook her head, "There may not even be a Horcrux there professor.
Are you willing to risk both of the lights best chances of winning this war
for what may not even be there? I propose you send yourself and a few
others down to the cave with you. If something happens then Harry can
continue fighting the war without you, and while it will be difficult we
will not have lost everything in one night. Or vice versa, and you send
Harry and a few others down there."
Dumbledore thought on this for a few moments before countering, "I
value your insight on the matter Ms. Bones, but Harry and myself must
do this together. I do not believe Voldemort knew of anyone alive
knowing his secret, and while I am expecting some defenses to be in
place I am not expecting anything that myself AND young Mr. Potter
could not handle."
Susan argued, "Then let me and a few others go along with you two. We
don't need to enter the cave unless we have too, and that way if
something does go wrong then we can act immediately and begin a
rescue mission of sorts. It can't hurt."
Harry looked from his girlfriend to the headmaster, and thought Susan
was making perfect sense, while the old man did not seem so convinced,
"The less people the better Ms. Bones. If you insist on this I believe if I
invited Professor Snape to go along with the three of us, you would be
satisfied?"
Harry immediately protested that decision, "I am not letting Snape
anywhere near Susan without me there at her side. I know you may trust
him with your life sir, but I trust very few with hers."
Susan smiled slightly at the boy and Dumbledore sighed, "Who would
you trust to take on this adventure. I cannot recommend anyone in the
DA, because it could bring serious-"
"Sirius!" Harry said excitedly.
Dumbledore looked between his two young pupils, and then nodded,
"Very well. Sirius should have been made aware of this anyhow as you
are his responsibility. Forgive my over site on this matter, I will contact
him at once."
It was several minutes later where Susan was nervously holding Harry's
hand in anticipation. She did not like the idea of him doing this. Not in
the slightest. It was dangerous, and her boyfriend could get hurt, but she
also knew there was nothing she could do to stop him, that however
didn't stop her from worrying.
When Sirius arrived, he looked grave and very irritated. Sirius turned to
Harry before even addressing anyone else in the room, "Are you sure you
want to go through with this?"
Susan looked at her boyfriend and prayed he would say he changed his
mind, but instead she saw the same fire in his eyes when he dueled
Voldemort on their last outing, "No I have to do this. Every step we take,
every horcrux we destroy brings us closer to ending this war. If there is a
chance we can do that tonight. Then it has to be done."
Sirius sighed, and looked to Susan, "Any chance you have tried talking
him out of this?"
Not meeting the man's eyes whom had been so kind to she said quietly,
"Even if I could stop him I wouldn't. He is right. He has to be the one to
end this and having anyone else try could be a waste of life. Harry and
the Professor are the best chance we have."
Harry squeezed his girlfriend's hand softly and kissed her on the cheek,
"Sirius your job is to protect Susan while we are in the cave and provide
reinforcements to myself and the Professor in case something is to
happen. I think we could hold a reasonable defense for as long as it takes
for you guys to help us, but let's pray it isn't too difficult."
Dumbledore nodded wisely at the young man before him, "We will
apparate just outside the cave system where Harry and I will then go for
a swim and attempt to infiltrate the cave. I have already discovered that
you cannot apparate directly in. It was quite painful in my first attempt
to do so."
Sirius argued immediately, "The water will be freezing. Anywhere in the
isles this time of year. You will both die of hypothermia before you even
reach the cave."
Dumbledore shook his head, "I have had professor Snape prepare myself
and Harry an antidote that will help keep our body temperature up,
however it will not help with the fact that it is going to be quite cold."
Susan and Sirius both looked at Harry, but he looked resolved so they
both sighed this time, and Dumbledore motioned for Fawkes, and the
phoenix flew over to him giving a happy trill bringing a slight feeling of
hope to the room, "Sirius...Susan, Fawkes has agreed to transport you just
outside the cave system. If all goes well, we will meet at the three broom
sticks with a drink for celebration."
Susan then asked, "Where are you guys going to apparate from?"
Dumbledore took a soft smile with the girl, "Right here Ms. Bones. Say
your goodbyes now, it is time to go."
Susan looked questioningly at Dumbledore and was clearly going to state
that you can't apparate out of Hogwarts, but Harry wrapped her into a
tight hug instantly saying, "Stay safe Susan. We won't be gone too long.
Just watch for the red sparks."
Susan embraced the boy whispering into his ear, "Just come back safely
to me Harry. I love you."
The two separated and shared a short kiss, and Harry walked over to the
old leader of the Light whom offered an arm, "Good fortune too you Ms.
Bones, Lord Black."
Sirius gave the man a dirty look, "Just keep my godson safe Dumbledore."
The man gave him a short nod, and then the two disappeared on the
spot.
As soon as they touched the ground Harry knew they had crossed a long
way. The ocean was at their backs, and they were facing a large set of
cliffs, with waves crashing onto the rock they were standing on.
Dumbledore stared in a straight line, "Follow me into the water Harry,
but first drink this elixir. It will help keep you alive."
The headmaster then pulled out to vials offering him one and saying, "To
your health Harry."
Then downed the contents of the vial, while Harry did the same.
Dumbledore shivered just a bit, and then motioned for Harry to follow
him as he dived into the water with the grace and speed of a much
younger man.
To say the water was cold would be an understatement. It was so painful
on his body, that he wanted nothing more, but to shut down, but he
knew he couldn't. He had to keep going. He followed the man he looked
up to for years as close as he could for what felt like hours, but what
could have only been a few minutes as they crossed the water and
approached the cliff. As they got closer Dumbledore dove full head under
the water, and Harry followed after him as fast as he could with a deep
breath. It only took a moment of descending to find a fissure in the cliff,
and Dumbledore went through it with Harry right behind him.
After a moment of ascension, they came out of the water and they were
in a much warmer place with no wind beating down on them. Both
student and teacher quickly got out of the water and began performing
warming charms on themselves repeatedly. Dumbledore took a deep
breath, "Well that was certainly unpleasant."
Harry snorted, "I think that was putting it mildly Headmaster."
Dumbledore nodded, "I think on our way I out I will teach you to
apparate out of wards. Going into these things is near impossible. Coming
out of them, well you have seen me do it on many occasions."
Thinking the skill would be useful in the future Harry just nodded
looking around the cave for the first time. Dumbledore too seemed to be
examining the current room they were in and spoke, "Do you feel it?"
Harry stretched his senses for only a moment and felt the familiar
presence, "Yes, this cave has known magic. I recognize it as Voldemort's."
Dumbledore who seemed to agree didn't say anything as he stepped
towards the wall on the far side of the room, "Oh how barbaric. I
expected better of you Tom."
Harry stepping closer to the old man was trying to see what he saw, but
before he could Dumbledore said, "It requires payment."
Drawing a wicked looking knife, the man cut himself right across the
hand and touched the wall while Harry barked out, "Sir!"
But before he could protest any further the cave wall began to fall apart
in front of his eyes, and there was now a massive cavern before them
with what looked like a lake that surrounded a small island in the
middle, "It required a blood sacrifice as payment? Why didn't you let me
do it sir?"
Dumbledore gave the boy a small smile as he stepped into the room,
"While I appreciate your assistance here today Harry I still find your
blood to be infinitely more valuable than mine. Also, your blood runs in
the veins of Voldemort, and I did not want to trigger any unnecessary
traps or precautions that he may or may not have placed."
Understanding, but still not completely agreeing with the man Harry
followed him into the next room. As they approached the water Harry
asked, "Another swim?"
Dumbledore shook his head, "I fear the consequences of touching the
water before you would bring something highly unpleasant. Much more
so than the cold water we previously faced. I believe there is another
solution."
Dumbledore walked over to what looked like a small dock and scanned
the room once more before holding his hand out of the water for a
moment, and then smiling as the water began to bubble slightly, and a
chain shot out of it towards his hand, "And he continues to disappoint
me. Who I once thought was my greatest student is now quite
disappointing? Harry your help please."
Listening to the older man Harry immediately grabbed the chain and
began trying to pull the boat from out of the water, and after merely a
minute or two he was successful. Dumbledore pulled out his wand for the
first time that night, and slowly ran his wand across it saying, "I think we
should both be safe to cross. I believe it will sit one adult wizard. Your
magic is great Harry, but I do not believe it will recognize you as a true
adult yet. I also don't believe Voldemort predicted that an underage
wizard could get this far. His arrogance will be his undoing."
Harry nodded taking a seat in the boat with the Professor wondering just
how much time had passed since they had begun their journey. The boat
began to move once Dumbledore had sat down and they crossed the lake
quietly, as Harry continued to survey the place. Looking over the boat he
suddenly became very uncomfortable and knew something bad was
below them, "I sense something terrible Professor."
Dumbledore nodded, "The Darkest of magic if I am right. We must do our
best not to awaken the cave's defenses."
Harry shook his head in agreement as he began to lower the anchor as
they got ashore. As one the two wizards stepped out of the boat and
approached the stone basin that was directly centered in the middle of
the room. Dumbledore approached it first, and looked saddened, "I fear I
was starting to underestimate you Tom. The potion must be drunk
Harry."
Harry looked at the potion with a worrisome feeling, "Is it poison?"
"No, I do not believe so. I think it will make the drinker suffer a terrible
pain, and possibly see terrible things. I believe it is intended to weaken,
not kill." The man said taking the pale and scooping up some of the
potion.
"Allow me to drink it then Professor. If something goes wrong, you are
much more capable of defending us against whatever Dark Magic we just
went over. If it was a duel I would trust myself, but that's not what the
obstacle in front of us is." Harry said convincingly.
Dumbledore looked at the young man and seemed to consider his offer,
but shook his head, "No. I cannot be sure what this potion is. I believe it
is a nightmare draught, but I could be mistaken. The young man that
placed whatever is at the bottom of this basin was cruel, and he could
easily have brought any person to this cave and poisoned them, so he
could retrieve or place this item here."
Harry looked at the potion, and then to the headmaster, "We should
strategize with the others and come back."
Shaking his head one last time, "It must be done now. If we leave Tom
will be able to realize that someone has been here, and he will recognize
your magical signature immediately, because he has attempted to invade
your mind in the past. We must play with the cards we have been given."
Dumbledore lifted the potion to his lips, and before Harry could protest
further, he said, "Harry I must make a final request of you. No matter
what happens. No matter what I say. You make me finish this potion. If
you were to help me drink any of it, I fear that every defense in this cave
will come to life, and I am only certain of one of them, and it alone
would be unpleasant. Your word Harry."
Looking at the man he once looked up to he nodded, "My word."
Dumbledore held the potion too him, and then tilted his head back
drinking it quickly as if it were a shot of alcohol. The man quickly
scooped up more, but then potion took effect and he stared in front of
him in what looked like complete horror. Harry slowly walked towards
the man asking, "Professor? Drink the potion."
Clearly still slightly in his right mind the man slowly lowered raised the
potion back to his lips and took another drink.
This time he drops to a knee and continues to stare ahead, but this time
with a tear in his eye. He doesn't go to refill the pale, so Harry grabs it
from the man fills it up, and takes it the headmaster, "Lets end this
quickly sir, drink more."
Harry looked and realized there was at least four or five more doses left
so quickly went back to the man, but Dumbledore looked angry as he
tried to get it do go down his throat this time. The next time the man
spat at him, "No I won't! I won't hurt her!"
Harry begged the man, "Please Professor lets end this."
On the next Dumbledore physically shoved Harry away, "No! I hate you.
You can't bring her back."
With a bit of wrestling Harry gave him the next dose. Bringing the next
Dumbledore begged, "Please...no more...please. Have mercy."
Harry felt the tears sting the back of his eyes as his idol had fallen so far.
Whatever he was seeing it wasn't good. It was destroying the man from
the inside out. Two more doses as Harry tried to feed it to him, "Please
don't kill her. Please don't hurt them. Don't tell the Dark Lord please.
Spare them."
Harry had no idea what the man was talking about, but when he filled up
the final pale he turned and saw a wand pointing at him. Dumbledore
was on his feet pointing his wand aggressively at the boy, "You told him.
The boy will never forgive you! He will kill you!"
Harry froze. Dumbledore thought he was someone else. He didn't
understand, what did he tell..., "The Prophesy Severus. You promised to
protect the boy. It is your fault."
Harry stared at the man in cold horror. Snape had been the one who told
the prophesy. Why hadn't his parents told him? Snape tortured him with
every mental jab and probe that could possibly be made, but he was the
reason his life was as messed up as it was. Feeling the anger swell up
inside of him Harry whirled his wand around the man disarming him
with ease and surging forward practically forcing the last dose of potion
down the man's throat.
With disgust Harry watched the man drop to the floor, the man that had
defended the man that cursed his family. Harry went back to the basin
and looked inside to find a locket. The locket looked slightly familiar to
him, but when he grabbed it he knew something was wrong. This wasn't
a horcrux. He opened the locked by breaking the clasp and found a small
folded up piece of paper:
To the Dark Lord – I know I will be dead long before you read this, but I want
you to know that tit was I who discovered your secret. I have stolen the real
Horcrux and intend to destroy it as soon as I can. I face death in the hope that
when you meet your match, you will be mortal once more. - R.A.B
Harry read the note. Then he read it again. The locket was a fake, and
whoever this R.A.B person was he apparently had it. There was no way of
knowing how long ago this note was written. Harry turned and looked at
Dumbledore who was still wheezing on the ground but seemed to be
coming around. Harry approached the man dropping the necklace at his
feet, "Its a fake, but it's not the only thing. Were you ever going to tell me
about Snape."
Dumbledore stared at the locket on the ground and without looking up
said, "Water."
Harry looked at the man slightly in disgust but didn't say a word as he
went to the basin and cast the water charm in it but could not put the
water in the pale. Slightly annoyed at the cursed thing Harry walked over
and held his wand at the man, "Open your mouth. This is the only way."
Dumbledore nodded slowly and slowly opened his mouth, and Harry
wanted to douse the man, but knew it wasn't right as he gently cast the
water spouting charm into his mouth allowing just small drops to go into
the man's mouth.
After a minute Harry summoned the boat and helped the man onto it
without saying a word. As they crossed Dumbledore spoke for the first
time, "I will need you to apparate both of us out of here. I do not have
the strength."
Harry looked at the man as he helped him out of the boat and nodded,
"How do I apparate through wards anyways?"
Dumbledore smiled, "It is actually rather simple. Just imagine a force
field. Those are the anti-apparation wards. Then pinpoint a spot on the
imaginary force field, and expel your magic onto it, and then apparate
like normal. It will be incredibly draining I am sure, but you must do it."
Harry nodded, and as he crossed the threshold back into the cave, he
arrived into he turned and pointed his wand at the lake, "Fienfyre."
A giant eruption of fire roared out of his wand and shot across the room.
Harry quickly stopped the spell as the fire quickly spread and engulfed
the lake and the rest of the room. He grabbed the headmaster's hand and
did as he was told as he forced his way through the wards, and with a
cannon like pop the student and teacher were gone.
30. The Sacking of Severus Snape
Chapter 30
Arriving in Hogsmeade Harry felt incredibly drained. He was helping
carry the headmaster with one of his arms, and immediately went into
the three broomsticks nearby. Thankfully the bar was mostly empty, and
as he carried the wizened old man into the building very few even gave
him a second look. Madame Rosemerta the usually upbeat Bar maiden
came over to them looking to serve, but saw the state of the headmaster
and gasped, "What's happened?"
Harry sat the man into a booth as he groaned, "We have had just a bit of
a rough night. Would appreciate if you don't say anything to anyone
about this."
The young man wasn't in the mood for games, so pulled a few gold
galleons out of his back pocket and placing them on the table, "I will pay
anyone in this bar off to keep this quiet."
Madame Rosemerta's eyes widened, but quickly swept up the change, "Is
there anything I can get you two?"
Harry shook his head, "Send word up to the school somehow, and send
for Madame Pomfrey, and Professor McGonagall."
She nodded, and Dumbledore grabbed Harry's arm, "Severus Harry."
Quickly shaking off the grip of the old man Harry spat, "I don't really
want to see that man right now. I may not be able to prevent myself from
doing something we will all regret. I think right now you should be
fortunate that I didn't leave you in that cave. Now sit there and shut up."
Harry took a deep breath feeling the rage quench his body but thought of
Susan and began to relax as he drew his wand, "Expecto Patronum."
The stag appeared, and Harry instantly thought of Susan and basked in
the warmth his father's Animagus brought him, "Susan, Sirius, we made it
out. We had to apparate out of our last location for safety. We are at the
three broomsticks please meet us here."
With that the Patronus shot out of the bar and disappeared. Harry stared
where the creature previously was and tried not to look at the old man as
the next few minutes passed. The door swung open after some of the
longest minutes of Harry's life bringing forth a red head that shot towards
the boy wrapping him in a tight hug, "Oh thank Merlin you are okay."
Harry gently wrapped his arms around the girl and felt himself slowly
begin to calm down. When the two separated the familiar black-haired
man that had taken care of Harry over the past year stepped in and also
brought the boy in for a hug, "What happened Pup? Did it all work out?"
Looking at the Headmaster with a bit of disgust he said, "It didn't go
according to plan, but forgive me I would like to get as far away from
that man as I can. Just waiting for Madame Pomfrey to arrive."
Susan and Sirius both recoiled at the boy's frosty tone, but neither said a
word as they all waited in possibly the most uncomfortable silence
possible.
It didn't take much longer for the school matron, and the deputy
headmistress to arrive, "Potter! I heard Dumbledore was here with you
injured."
Harry nodded stepping aside to offer access to the patient, "He drank a
poison Madame Pomfrey, but I cannot tell you what it was or how it
came to be here. We need to get back up to the school now preferably.
His strength seems to be returning."
Both women looked ready to protest, but Harry said, "This requires the
upmost confidence. It has to do with the war."
This silenced both women, but before they could say anything else
Fawkes the Phoenix arrived, and Dumbledore smiled at his familiar, "Ah
thank you for coming old friend. Will you please take me back to my
office? Madame Pomfrey I will await you there. Harry...we will talk
another night."
Harry spat venomously, "Don't count on that headmaster."
With the man gave a tired sigh and then disappeared in a small column
of fire. Harry wanted nothing more than to scream or pull his hair out
but knew this wasn't the time. He was finally starting to trust the old man
again, but then he went and did something like this, and he couldn't see
straight he was so angry.
Everyone in the small party was looking at him curiously, but he merely
shook his head, and walked towards the door with the only hope of
pulling him out of his current mood right on his heels.
As he made it outside, he simply stared at the castle. He wanted nothing
more than to go in there right now and tear the castle down brick by
brick until he got to Snape, and he was about ready to reach for his wand
when he found a soft hand take his hand away from the temptation,
"Remember that last day in Rome."
Harry continued to stare at the castle in burning fury, but the question
threw him off, "What?"
Susan smiled, but said nothing for a moment merely looking off into the
distance like he was, "That last day in Rome? We woke up next to each
other that morning. We had breakfast with Mooney and Padfoot. We
went into the city and visited the coliseum. You do remember that day,
don't you?"
Feeling for the ring on girls finger he found the memory right there and
smiled for the first time in what felt like a long time, "Of course I do."
The two teenagers were walking in front of the Trevin Fountain for probably
the fifth time that day. It was a beautiful area in Rome, and it went way
beyond basic beauty. The two walked with no purpose, just happy to be by
each other's sides.
The girl bumped the boy's shoulder gently smiling wide, "You know I think I
want to make this trip every year. Until we have kids."
The young man's eyes widened as he looked at the girl who was admiring the
beauty in her area, "Kids?"
Susan nodded, "Yes as many as we can handle, I think. I think our family
lines have suffered enough, and we can revive them then I think we should as
much as we can."
This was the first time a conversation like this had really happened between
the two, and the boy was nearly breathless with the thought, "How many you
think?"
Susan shrugged her shoulders, "I don't know. I know money won't be much of
a problem between the Potter's, Bone's, and Black fortunes. I would say as
long as the first three don't make me hideously over weight then maybe four to
six. I just won't ever want you to lose your attraction to me."
It was clear to Harry that the girl was feeling slight self-conscious, but he put
an arm around her, "I couldn't imagine you being unattractive Sue, I don't
think you will ever have to worry about that."
The girl laughed, "You say that now, let's see how you feel when I am a
balloon."
Harry stopped stepping in front of the girl, "Susan I don't think there is
anything you could possibly do to be ugly to me. In fact, the idea of you
carrying my child one day sounds extremely wonderful. I can't think of
anything more attractive."
Susan smiled a little wider at the boy and raised her fist to his cheek softly,
"You need to lighten up a bit Harry. Geez Ernie was right, fatality level low,
party level high. I know you wouldn't find me unattractive just like I know I
wouldn't let me my body get to a level where it could even be possible."
Glad the girl wasn't seriously worried about his attraction to her he laughed,
"How about where to live?"
Susan looked at the fountain for a moment then smiled, "Maybe here in Rome.
Maybe somewhere else in the world. I think when all our problems at home go
away, I think I would like to leave for a while, and maybe come back later."
Harry nodded, "This is my first real vacation, the idea of more sounds really
nice. As long as you are by my side forever."
Susan walked a few more steps and without looking at him said, "Forever is a
long time Harry."
The boy shook his head grabbing her hand and making her face him, "Not long
enough."
With that he dropped on knee and pulled a small box out of his back pocket,
"Susan Marie Bones. You have made me happier in the past 9 months than
anyone has made me in my whole life. You have made me feel love when I
wasn't even quite sure what it was. I will fight till my last breath to bring us all
to peace, so that way we can have our children and live in a world that our
kids can be proud of, but I don't want to do it with anyone else. We could
easily die in the next year, and the thought of passing on into the next life
without you being my wife makes my chest hurt. We don't have to get married
today, or tomorrow, or this year, or next year, but please agree that one day
you will be my wife, and wear this ring until your last day? Susan will you
marry me?"
The girl's eyes filled up with tears and the box opened showing a beautiful
diamond ring, "Who did you tell?"
"No one it's just between you and me." Harry said honestly.
The girl stared at the boy on one knee for a second longer, and slid the ring
onto her finger, "Yes Harry. I will marry you."
Harry smiled and stood up sweeping the girl off her feet into a powerful hug
and causing the girl to laugh. When he sat the girl back on the ground, he
kissed her gently, "To forever then my lady."
Zoning out of the memory Harry kissed the girl's hand that was holding
his, "I doubt I will ever forget it. It was the happiest day of my life."
The girl smiled at him with that same beautiful smile she was always
gave him, "It's going to be okay isn't it?"
Nodding Harry looked back towards the castle, and his rage was not
forgotten, but subdued. Another person entered the scene and the young
green-eyed man turned to face his god father, "We need to talk about
what happened tonight. Remus...Remus should be there."
Sirius nodded, "Let's go to Bones Manor for the night, and talk things
over."
Harry nodded, and didn't say another word as he grabbed Susan's hand,
and apparated away.
Returning to school had been a task. It was a few days that had passed,
and the only word the school had gotten was that Harry and Susan were
on personal leave. Of course, no professor pushed it, because McGonagall
had let them all know that something big had happened between the
Headmaster and the Hero of the Wizarding World. No one knew what it
was either, because Dumbledore refused to speak on it. Many were
hoping the Potter boy would return soon however, as his followers and
disciples were starting to get a bit restless.
When Harry and Susan returned, they were both in very formal clothes.
Harry was wearing his Lord robes from the Wizengamot with his family's
symbol stamped on the back, while Susan was wearing her Aunt's former
dress robes. They had a plan, and it was going to be executed publicly
and officially.
It was lunch time at Hogwarts, and the morale was somewhat down
recently with more attacks being executed throughout the Wizarding
World, and without the support of their leader's things were starting to
look rather grim. When Harry and Susan walked through the Hogwarts
gates Susan was nervous, "Are you sure it has to be done this way? Harry,
Snape is not going to be some slouch or average run of the mill Death
Eater."
Harry shook his head, "It does not matter. He took my family from me,
and the magic of House Potter must be satisfied. Besides there is always
hope he will go quietly."
Susan grumbled about how unlikely that was as they approached the
castle doors. They had informed their heads of houses that morning that
they would be returning at lunch time, and that they would be coming
through the front gates. They checked in with some Aurors upon arrival,
and they faced no problems regaining entrance to the castle.
Standing at the entrance to the castle Harry stared towards the Great Hall
which was open allowing students to come and go for lunch. He had
already laid eyes on the man, and he took a calming breath trying not to
lose his temper. Susan took his hand assuredly, "I support you on this
Harry...just remember not to lose your cool, and if things go from bad to
worse remember to play to your strengths."
Harry nodded squeezing the girl's hand and strolling forward into the
hall. Upon seeing him there was immediate whispers and excited shouts
of greeting. Colin even stepped forward to greet his mentor, but Harry
coldly said, "Step aside Colin. We will speak later."
His eyes were on Dumbledore, and the man instantly looked sad to see
him, and seem to know where this was about to go. Colin moved aside
clearly confused, and Harry continued on forward eyes never wavering
from the table. Susan had gone beside Colin and put a hand on his
shoulder giving him a sad smile.
When Harry reached the staff table Dumbledore spoke, "Welcome back
Lord Potter."
Harry gave a slight bow, "Your welcome is appreciated Headmaster."
The boy stood their unwavering for several moments, when the great hall
suddenly got quiet, and whispers spread around the hall. Dumbledore
sighed looking at the boy, "Is there something the staff can help you with
Harry?"
Harry nodded, "Yes actually. Forgive me Headmaster. But I would like to
ask my head of house a question out here in the open with everyone to
hear. Professor McGonagall will you swear to answer it honestly?"
The observant student could see Dumbledore looked saddened, but also
almost accepting of what was about to happen. Professor McGonagall
however looked to her star pupil saying, "What is it Mr. Potter you have a
question of?"
Harry stared at the women directly and spoke from the heart, "November
1st, 1981, I am left at the Dursley's. My parents are dead because of a
prophesy issued about someone with the power to vanquish the Dark
Lord. You were there, you were a part of all the action, but do you know
how Voldemort got his hands on the prophesy? Did you ever question
just how he find out as much as he did?"
McGonagall looked surprised at the inquiry, "You-Know-Who had many
eyes and ears Potter I would assume you know that. He could have
gained this knowledge from anywhere."
Harry shook his head, and looked directly at Snape for the first time,
"You have been terribly misinformed, and probably lied to. I am sorry to
be the one to tell you professor."
The women sputtered for a moment then asked, "What are you
insinuating Mr. Potter?"
Harry crossed his arms behind his back and began to reach for his wand
just in case, "It was Summer of 1980. Our Headmaster was holding an
interview for a Divination Professor, and-"
The Headmaster stood at this point, "That is enough Harry."
Harry shook his head his eyes now burning with rage, "No Headmaster I
am just getting started. The truth comes out today, and the publics outcry
will be executed, and there is nothing you or your precious Order can do
to stop it."
The coldness in the young man's voice stopped everyone, "The woman
the Headmaster was interviewing gave a prophesy during this interview.
It was fate and chance at the same time. There was no one else in the
room, so the only person to officially here this prophesy that would
dictate my life for the past 15 years was the headmaster...If only that
were true. A young Death Eater was spying just outside the door, and he
overheard the beginning of the Prophesy and was caught before he could
hear the rest. However, that did not stop him from relaying what he
heard to his master."
Harry turned to Snape who seemed pale, but angry, "This coward got my
family killed. The Longbottom's were attacked because of this, the Potters
were wiped out because of this. Is this a big deal? Is this some grand
revelation? No... of course not. Anyone with enough deduction could
have figured out that something like this must have happened. After all
there is no way the Headmaster would have leaked this information on
purpose. Not at the cost of so many lives..."
Some whispers were once again spreading across the room. Harry heard
the words privacy wards going around at many points, but he continued,
"No the shocking revelation is who this young coward was. Who the
young death eater was that cost me my family? He is in this room, and I
wish to challenge him...Snape, draw your wand and face me you
coward."
An explosion of yells erupted from the great hall from all tables, but they
weren't all on Harry's side. Harry however blasted an explosion like
sound out of his wand silencing everyone as Snape stood up, "You don't
know what you are talking about Potter."
Harry glared at the man, "Tell them how it happened. Tell them how you
have looked me in the eyes for years and taunted me, and goaded me,
and held a stupid grudge over my father who you got killed. Tell them
how you got your childhood best friend killed. Tell them."
Snape looked at the boy with hatred, but the headmaster spoke, "Severus
I would like you to leave for now. Harry we must speak. You must know
that Professor Snape proved himself invaluable before the war was over.
We proved that in a court of law."
Harry shook his head, "You proved his innocent without all the evidence
of the crimes he committed. Professor McGonagall they were your
friends. Your favorite students. A man who has sat beside you at dinner
for years got them killed. How does that make you feel?"
The women looked from Snape to Harry many times, and she drew her
wand pointing it at the man, "Draw your wand Severus, if Mr. Potter
doesn't blast you I will, but I will not curse an unarmed man."
Snape looked at the women in shock, but drew his wand and pointed it at
Harry, but Harry spoke, "It doesn't have to be this way though Snape.
Surrender your wand to me. Confess your crimes, to the auror in the back
of this room. Allow her to place you under arrest and go peacefully. If
you do this I promise no harm will come of you from my end of things."
Snape walked from behind the great hall staff table and held his wand at
his side, "What if I don't go peacefully?"
Dumbledore spoke warningly, "Severus."
The potions master barked out, "Be silent you fool. I warned you this
would come out one day. I told you the boy would not understand. I will
not let him believe that he can best me. Is it a duel you want Potter?"
Harry spoke menacingly, "A duel to the death would satisfy my families
honor and magic."
A slight glow emitted from his wand to show the acceptance of the
challenge. Snape growled, but looked predatory towards Harry, "I
accept."
Before anyone else could say anything, the man whipped his wand
around, and a violent red curse came sailing towards the boy, but Harry
was fast and ready whipping his wand around in a shield, and responding
back with perfect timing.
A loud series of bangs were traded between Snape and Harry within just
a few seconds, and most of the hall watched in horror as things spiraled
out of control so quickly. Harry was grateful that Susan was keeping
everyone from drawing wands, and helping, and most of the Slytherins
were supremely confident in their head of house's dueling skills.
The duel did not however go on for long as Snape was disarmed from the
side by none other than the headmaster himself, "Severus that is enough.
Harry...this will not bring the peace you seek."
Harry stared hatefully at the potions master with his wand pointed at
him still, "Give it back to him headmaster, he wants to continue to be
dishonorable I ought to just strike him down where he stands."
Shouts of agreement went up through the hall, and wisely most of
Slytherin house remained quiet knowing they were dreadfully
outnumbered.
Harry looked at the man, "I want to know why. Why did you torment
me? It's obvious to even me in my rage that you did not mean to get my
mother killed. I have seen the memories I know you cared for her, but
why?"
Snape looked at the boy with hatred, but behind it all Harry saw
something else deep in his eyes, and it was a shameful regret, "I do not
have to answer you Potter."
"I will kill you where you stand. In front of all these people you will be
executed, and I don't really give a damn. I want to know why. Explain it
to me, and I may just let you go. I may just let you walk away from it all,
if not the curse that comes out next will decorate the wall behind you in
blood." Harry said viciously many gasps were around the halls, and
surprisingly Dumbledore said nothing.
Snape looked from the Headmaster to the boy, to all the people around,
many of whom were staring at him in discuss, "You wanted to humiliate
me one last time boy? Then just get it over with."
Harry shook his head, "I don't want to kill anyone. I didn't want to
humiliate anyone. I want the world to know the truth. If you give me that
you may just live to see tomorrow. Don't you dare lie."
Snape took a deep breath, and for the first time saw the young man who
survived the many encounters he had with his former master. There was
no longer a doubt in his mind that the young man before him would
strike him down, and that the headmaster of the school was going to
allow it, and that this was his last chance at redemption. He knew the
score, and had to decide what to do, "It wasn't just the worst day of your
life Potter. You lost your mother...I lost the woman I cared about most in
the world. A girl whom had been in my heart since I had met her ten
years earlier. A girl I lost to a man that I hated. You remind me of that
man, because you look just like him. Every time however I look into your
eyes I see the women that I loved. I betrayed the Dark Lord, I went
against him for years. To this day even."
Many gasps were heard, and some of the Slytherins looked murderous,
but Snape kept talking directly to Harry, "You must know had I known.
Had I thought for even a moment that this prophesy would have put your
mother in more danger than she was already in I would've rather cut out
my tongue. I am sorry that it cost her life. That is the only thing I can
say."
Harry stared at the man, "The last time I let someone live they threw a
killing curse at me. Swear to me that you will leave the isles, and that
you will not harm anyone in my family again. Swear to it or I will kill
you here and now. I don't need your help to end this war. I don't need
your help to win this war. Swear the oath and leave the country, and
never come back, because I assure you many will come for you, including
my godfather and friends of the Potter's and Longbottom's."
Snape looked from the headmaster back to the boy, "You would offer this
even knowing that I got your mother killed?"
"I don't want to see anyone else die because of this war, and my mum
really cared about you. I wouldn't want to send you to her knowing that
her son did that to her best friend. Just because I don't want to doesn't
mean I won't though. Make the oath Snape." Harry said demandingly his
wand sparking a bit with anticipation.
Snape nodded, "I Severus Snape swear to leave the country within
twenty-four hours, and never to return to England. I also swear to never
raise my wand on a family member of Harry Potter or Harry Potter
himself, so mote it be."
Harry lowered his wand, "I don't forgive you. I won't ever forget this. If
we ever cross path's again I will kill you."
Snape nodded, and looked to the headmaster who offered his wand to
him, "It seems that we have somethings to discuss Severus. Let us finish
this in my office, before we say goodbye."
Harry nodded, and turned to leave the great hall, and no one tried to stop
him, but Susan and a few others followed their leader out the door
hoping to get the true story of what just transpired.
(A/N) This is not the last we will see of Severus Snape. That is all I
will say. Please review and I hope you enjoyed!
31. The Great Game
*Warning* Lemon in this chapter. Can be skipped. No important
details related to the story. Enjoy.
Chapter 31
The disappearance of Severus Snape had made the front page of the Daily
Prophet the next day. People were questioning the sanity of it all that
The Boy Who Lived could threaten a man like that, but the majority of
the country was behind him, and some were even angry that he was
allowed to live. It left no doubt in the minds of Harry and Susan that
Snape would be a hunted man until the end of his days, and that the only
safe place he might find would be away from their current side of the
world.
Harry wasn't sure of a lot of things, but he was certain that he wished to
have been a fly on the wall in Voldemort's hideout when the news
reached him that he was never his man. He was sure that the betrayal
would sting the Dark Lord, and possibly even force the man to seek
vengeance, but Harry could care less whether the maniac extracted it or
not.
In better news once, Harry and Sirius had done some investigating on the
locket they quickly discovered that it was Regulus Black, Sirius' brother,
that had stolen the locket. This led to an intense conversation that ended
with Kreacher appearing and explaining that he had done everything he
could possibly think of to destroy it but failed. This led to elation on the
part of Marauder's and it was quickly disposed of. Harry had even gained
the young elf's favor by gifting him the fake locket in honor of keeping it
safe.
This meant that there were only two unknown horcruxes currently out
there. They may not have had a clue as to what they were, but they were
getting that much closer to victory, or at least to having Voldemort
mortal once again.
Harry had informed Dumbledore about the destruction of the Horcrux,
but other than that Harry had refused to cooperate or even communicate
with the man, and the rest of his family supported the decision. No one
was happy with Dumbledore at the moment, but he had somehow
retained his position as Headmaster of Hogwarts though he had lost his
head of the ICW, and his position as Chief Warlock as the public opinion
of him had turned. Harry had even answered some questions in an
interview and told the world that he wanted Dumbledore to stay in as
Headmaster for as long as this war lasted because it was the only thing
that was keeping Voldemort out. This seem to convince the public to
keep him in charge for now, but when the war was over Harry had a
feeling that the public would be singing a different tune.
Susan and Harry were up late training in the Room of Requirements one
night when Susan called for a break and the two took a seat on a bench
that popped up and gave them a chance to hydrate and catch their
breath, "Harry? Do you think it might be time to take some political steps
to blockade Voldemort? He practically controls the Wizengamot with the
Dark Faction, and with their being a lack of a Longbottom, Bones, or
Potter they could practically force any law through they wanted too, and
we wouldn't be able to do a damn thing about it."
Harry took a long swig of water and shrugged, "Is there really anything
we can do about that, and don't you think if they could have done that
they would have already done so? Voldemort is getting desperate I think
after so many unsuccessful attacks and raids."
Susan shook her head, "I think he fears that if he makes it a political war
then you will step forward and create so many alliances that then they
would be back tracking. I think it may be time to take a seat in the
political arena and start an offensive. I have some ideas, but they are
bold, and they could turn a lot of the modern pureblood families against
us, but I also think it will help keep some factions of the magical world
neutral and may even tip some to our side."
"Well we could always use a few more allies, but I think we have enough
enemies. Your plan sounds risky, how long have you been thinking about
it? Harry asked curiously.
"Since my Auntie died. It's a huge plan, and I think we really need some
more information, but I think it could have some serious implications,
but it depends on how serious you are about changing the world when
this is all over." Susan said calmly.
"Changing the world? That sounds like a pretty hefty goal I thought you
were more content with just living a quiet life once this was over?" Harry
questioned clearly puzzled.
"I just want to make sure we win Harry. Whatever it takes, and I think
this could help. Our families all have seats on the Wizengamot's council,
and Dumbledore went ahead and gave you the Lord's room, and I don't
think he could've done that if the castle didn't recognize you as a Lord,
and if the castle does then magic must as well." Susan explained.
"I don't know a whole lot about magical politics in this world Sue, I don't
know if I would be cut out for that." Harry said honestly.
Susan smiled gently placing a hand on his, "I think that's the best part of
my plan. I want you to take your Lordship, but I want you to assign some
interesting proxies. Historically the Potter family can claim the
Gryffindor seat, the Peverell seat, and the Potter seat obviously. That's
three pretty important houses to our world, and they could command
respect. With the sword of Gryffindor at your side I think no one could
stop you from claiming it, and your father claimed the Peverell Lordship
somehow, and if we could figure out how then we could control all three,
which hasn't been done in your family in a long time, but it has been
done."
Harry followed her thought process, but questioned it further, "So all I
really have to do is take these positions, and then hand them out to
people who will ally themselves with us, because we give them power.
Sounds easy enough, what else would I have to do?"
"Just make sure they are enforcing an agenda we can stand behind. Let
them do what they want, but obviously we would have to take some
oaths to ensure they didn't turn on us, and of course you could remove
them at any point if they found a loophole. Then it's just follow the paper
trail every now and then, which I could help you with, but I would do
the same with the Bones family, and I think we could convince Neville to
possibly take it depending on how he feels about it." Susan explained.
"Okay who are you thinking? If you think that it would make that much
of a difference to play these cards, then you must have some pretty
brilliant ideas of who we might want to choose." Harry asked curiously.
Susan nodded happily standing on her feet now pacing around, "I do have
some ideas, and they are radical believe me. I think we will rattle a lot of
cages, but I think we could also gather a lot of allies, and actually change
the world for the better in the long run. I mean what I am suggesting is
historically unprecedented and-"
"Susan love you are rambling. I am on your side but tell me what you are
thinking."
Susan blushed, and sat down in front of him on her knees, "I want to go
to Gringotts and talk to them and see who they would like to choose
among their ranks to represent the Goblin Nation on the Wizengamot to
give them a voice. If we choose a goblin then we can keep them in
neutrality, and maybe even quietly convince them to slowly edge to our
side, but if we didn't have to worry about them turning on us right before
we win that would be great."
Harry whistled, but didn't see any immediate problems with the idea,
"That does sound radical. Admittedly I may not understand how much,
but I like the idea. Plus, we could even begin a possible investigation to
see if Voldemort hid a Horcrux inside of Gringotts. Perhaps this favor
would be big enough that they would just look into it for us."
Susan lit up at the thought, "I honestly didn't even think of that, but that
is brilliant!"
Harry grinned, "What else are you thinking?"
"Well honestly, I think the goblins would most appreciate the Gryffindor
title, but I was thinking we could go talk to the Centaurs' for the Peverell
family. If we could convince them to join us in battle on Hogwarts
grounds, they could help us turn the tides, but all conflicts outside of
Hogwarts we could allow them to stay out of it. I know you told me the
story of meeting a friendly one in your first year. If we got in contact
with them and their tribe then maybe, we could convince them to our
side. They have always been light sided creatures, and defenders along
with also being great warriors. They have historically sided with the
goblins so if we got them on our side, then I think the Centaur's would be
even easier to convince, and then they would have a voice in the
Wizengamot." Susan explained looking very thoughtful.
Looking thoughtful Harry nodded, "Interesting thought. If we could take
any potential of the goblins starting an uprising at the end of the war,
and having the Centaurs even just keep the acromantula out of the fight
for Hogwarts then that would be a huge victory. The giants are a lost
cause anyways, and the werewolves don't have any leadership after we
dealt with Greyback. The Vampires are probably to cemented with
Voldemort however to help us, so who could you possibly think to give
the other title too. The Potter one is probably the most important should
I just control it?"
Susan shook her head with a vicious smile, "No. I have been raised to be
politically savvy I will take the head of the Bones family and sit on the
Wizengamot sessions and make sure things are going our way, but I have
a better idea for the Potter family seat. I think we should give it to a
Muggleborn. No Muggleborn has ever sat in a Wizengamot position."
Harry's jaw dropped at the cunning plan that his fiancé had just given
him, and he shook it off quickly, "But who? I would say Hermione
without a doubt, but she is young, and I don't think she would turn me
down, and her school work would suffer, and that would make her
miserable."
"Oh, my love you have much to learn in the political arena still. Your
Godfather is very close to Tonks yes? Well I don't know if you know, but
Nymphadora Tonks, and her mother Andromeda were cast from the
Black family a long time ago, because Andromeda married a
muggleborn."
Harry quickly filled in the blanks, "Ted. Ted is a solicitor, and an absolute
legal genius. He would be a brilliant pick."
"There is that brain I fell in love with." Susan said with a smile.
Harry took another big gulp of water and asked, "So what is the first step
then? I like your plan, and I want to start it immediately just in case
Voldemort decides to make some political moves. The faster we can box
him out the better. We need to get Neville, and others in on us this too.
Make alliances that's how it all works right?"
Susan grinned happily, "Yes! We have some good alliances between the
two of us too. Plus, we can make some new ones with our current friend's
head of houses. The Greengrasses would be a huge help, plus the Black
family, the Abbots, the Longbottom's, the McMillan's we could form a
massive blockade if we could get everyone behind us."
Harry just looked at the girl and smiled, "Merlin you are so unbelievably
sexy to me right now."
Susan just looked at the boy in surprise, but then grinned seductively, "Is
that right?"
Harry stood up and immediately grabbed the girl roughly by the hips and
picked her up and looked her in the eyes letting his inner animal out a
bit, "I don't think I want to wait to go back to our room to take you."
Lemon Scene.
With those words Susan immediately captured the boy's lips, and Harry
aggressively pushed the girl towards the closest wall, which her back
impacted roughly and she moaned at his aggression. This was far from
their first time together, and with the amount of practice they had been
getting they had been getting braver and braver with their foreplay.
Harry was already nibbling around her ear, and slowly running his
tongue across her neck, and whispering parseltongue in her ear
occasionally which she had confessed to the boy was extremely sexy
especially knowing just what he could do with his tongue when he was
going down on her. Speaking of that Harry was groping her ass tightly,
and anxious to get her down on a bed that way he could start taking
some of these clothes off of her, and really get to the fun part.
As if the Room of Requirement read his mind a bed appeared nearby, and
Harry immediately took her over to it, and threw her down gently on it,
which caused the girl to wickedly grin as she wrapped her legs around
the boy's knees and brought her closer to him reinstating the heated kiss
between the two.
Harry was not one to waste much time however as he quickly just ripped
shirt off of her, which caused the girl to smile into the kiss. Magic would
fix the shirt later, but she was so incredibly turned on by just how badly
he wanted her that she didn't even care regardless. His mouth was
quickly finding every bit of flesh it could, and she leaned her head back a
bit as Harry teased her body with his hands as they came up her breast
and massaged them gently. It wasn't long before the boy had undone her
bra, and quickly taken off his own shirt before practically attacking her
nipples and breast this time causing a bit louder of a moan to escape her
mouth.
Harry had put his hands to work on which ever nipple he wasn't swirling
his tongue around and leaving love marks on her skin, while even
deciding to pinch her a bit caused her hips to arch into his allowing them
to grind ever so slightly, which caused Harry to push against her even
harder.
This caused the boy to lose what little patience he had left and went for
her pants deciding that they were too much and took them off her
quickly revealing a very sex pair of red underwear that the girl was
wearing, but honestly it covered so little she might as well not have been
wearing anything at all. However, it was enough to make Harry want to
rip them off of her, but he didn't. Instead he decided to continue playing
with her breast and kissing the girl while slowly taking his hand and
massaging in between her legs.
This time the girl moaned a little quieter, but the look on her face said it
all as far as the pleasure she was experiencing. Harry was gently
prodding her body, and slowly even bringing a finger into her center
every now and then only to pump her at a rapid speed, and then slow
back down again continuing to give the girl fits of passion.
Harry had decided within their first few times of having sex that the girl
had a sex drive he just could not match, but that didn't mean he didn't
want to give her everything she wanted. So, he learned to play with her a
lot, and even sometimes when she was really horny, he would make her
orgasm twice before he even gave himself any pleasure. Usually by the
end of it the girl was a shaking mess, but also ready to give him the ride
of his life regardless.
Susan groaned out, "Fuck Harry. Please just take me."
Harry grinned as he kissed her gently a few times and pressed himself at
her entrance only to slide it in her to soaking wet pussy, "My Susan aren't
we a little horny. You are soaked love."
With this he bit down on her collarbone roughly causing the girl to moan
as he buried himself in her full length, "But I don't think I will give you
what you want. Not yet."
With that Harry pulled out and the girl looked at him in surprise, but
instead of disappointing her he quickly pushed her away from him and
quickly grabbed her legs and roughly went after her wrapping his arms
around them and placing his face right in between her legs and assaulting
her soaking wet pussy causing the girl to instantly yelp in pleasure, "Oh
fuck Harry."
"Yeah baby you like that?" He said it quietly and kept assaulting her with
a ridiculous speed that possibly only a parseltongue could go.
Susan moaned louder in approval, "Oh yes I love it."
"You like it when I run my tongue through your soaking wet pussy just
swallowing all the cum I can possibly get out of you." Harry asked with a
hint of mocking in his voice.
The girl either didn't mind being a bit submissive, or didn't care, "I love it
when you talk dirty to me."
Harry just grinned deciding the time was approaching, and admittedly
his own hormones were getting in the way as he pulled his face as far
into her snatch as he could and just assaulted her pussy with everything
his tongue had making her roughly grab his head and pull his hair as he
used his tongues full reach and speed, and within a moment her legs
were shaking and an orgasm just rocked her body.
For a second Harry stopped and took a few last long licks were his tongue
and then going back to the girls' lips and capturing them allowing her
tongue to touch his and get a taste of how much he had just swallowed.
It was then at that he whispered, "Are you ready?"
The girl quickly nodded, and turned him over quickly straddling him,
and grabbing his manhood and positioning it over her entrance as she
immediately dropped down on it. With how wet she was in sounded kind
of floppy, but hell Harry didn't care he was practically in heaven. He
currently had the most beautiful girl he knew bouncing on his dick and
riding him back and forth like her life depended on it causing her breast
to bounce around and cause a sexy site that had almost ended the round
too short like it had many times before. She rid him for what felt like
hours before she got a little winded, and Harry took the hint and rolled
them over throwing her legs over his shoulders as she wrapped them
around his neck while he stood up a bit and immediately penetrated her
causing her to moan his name loudly, "Harry!"
The boy just grunted as he forced his eight-inch cock in and out of her
causing her tits to continue bouncing, and he embraced just how tight the
sexy red head was. It wasn't long before he felt his orgasm coming and he
picked up speed leaning over body now making her knees come to her
head, and her legs go past it testing her flexibility. However, this made
her pussy stretch a bit as he penetrated further testing just how tight she
was. As Harry approached his orgasm he moaned out, "Baby I am getting
close. I don't think I can go much longer."
Susan merely moaned, "We aren't done by a longshot."
It was the look in her lusty eyes that almost had him begging for
salvation when he emptied his full load into her. He took a few deep
breaths as he pulled out of her as he finished emptying his seed and laid
back. Susan only gave him a moment however before she crawled over to
him on the bed with a seductive grin. His cock had gone limp a bit, but
not lost its size, "Too think how hard you pound me with this thing right
now it doesn't look very effective."
She played with it in her hand, and she could tell he was still sensitive as
she stroked it and he struggled a bit. However, when she immediately
began playing with it around her breast his hormones slowly started to
turn back on as she put her mouth on the tip gently sucking on it making
sure she had gotten all his cum either in her mouth, or her breast and she
flopped his dick against both of them a few times trying to get him to full
mast once again. Feeling brave she even pressed her elbows together a bit
and rubbed his dick in between her breast, which had been back standing
at attention in no time, and she wasted no time in trying to take the dick
in her mouth as far as she could. She had told him one night in a
confident manner that she would get his whole dick in her mouth
eventually. She just had to stop gagging, and while she wasn't quite
getting it her attempts were extremely sexy.
It was this that set him as he leaned forward and turned her around and
laid her aggressively on her stomach and pulled her up to him where she
was on all fours, and he came from behind her slapping her ass hard and
drilling her with his dick at full force. The girl immediately cried out in
shock. She was obviously still soaked but wasn't ready for the assault not
that she was complaining. He came at her so hard and fast it was only a
matter of maybe thirty seconds before she was screaming his name, "Fuck
Harry. Fuck me. Shove that big fucking cock inside me."
Harry only gave the girl what she wanted as he pushed harder and harder
into her. Even at one point he pushed her body out to where it was flat,
and he just rammed her with it repeatedly as she felt tighter in this
position perhaps than any other. She certainly seemed to love it as he
was practically lying on top of her just literally pounding her ass over
and over again causing the girl to orgasm powerfully as he refused to
give up. They were both now sweating, and Susan was on the verge of
straight up blacking out from all the pleasure as Harry grunted and
leaned over her where they were once again in a kissing position
however it was from the side and awkward as he refused to remove his
position to being on top of her and refused to slow down. After another
moment Harry grunted against and just laid flat on top of her moment
both panting for breath.
Harry rolled off of her for a moment and just laid there as her naked
body curled up next to him happily, "I will never get used to just how
good this is."
Harry just stared up at the ceiling thinking this sex could just be what he
was put on this world for. He may not have really believed that, but the
he felt right then it might as well have been true, "I will never get used to
hearing you scream my name, and I doubt I will ever get tired of it."
Susan just smiled as she curled into his side tighter, "I love you Harry,
and I hope this all works out."
Harry just kissed the top of her head gently, "We will begin tomorrow!"
(A/N) A new addition, and this will be the start of a temporary
HIATUS on this story. I need to write out the next few chapters, and
I am kind of stuck on 32 for a while now. So please be patient, and I
promise I won't abandon this story. Cheers, and thank you for
everyone who has been here since the beginning. I hope I will
disappoint with what will be truly epic conclusions!
32. The Potter Alliance
Chapter 32
The Potter Alliance
Unprecedented. Unprecedented readers is the only word I can use to describe
what has happened over these past few weeks. In a Special Spring Session that
will undoubtedly be left in the History books Lord Harry James Potter
announced that he was claiming his title as his right for winning the Triwizard
Tournament just two years before. That's right readers, Harry James Potter,
the boy who lived, is now sitting on the Wizengamot, or he would have been.
For those who don't know the Potter family is one of the oldest most ancient
families of our government, and it is said that they are descended from the
Legendary Peverell family, as well as Godric Gryffindors noble house.
Throughout our history an occasional rare Potter has claimed one or another,
but not in centuries has anyone claimed all three until today, and while this in
itself may not be unprecedented young Harry Potter's decisions on who will
proxy for him while he is in school certainly was. Goblins, Centaurs, and
Muggleborns. Those were the representatives that Lord Harry James Potter
chose to represent him on the Wizengamot.
From the Goblin Nation, Goblin Elder Ragnok was chosen to represent house
Gryffindor, and Harry Potter himself in the coming times. Ragnok, was chosen
by the heads of Gringotts, as he himself is considered to be the most esteemed
Goblin in the entirety of the Nation. This was the first appointment, and it was
met with pure outcry and rage from some of the followers of the more
traditional views of our government. Lord Potter however assured them that it
was not illegal for him to choose a proxy that was not a witch or a wizard, he
even suggested that perhaps if they had such a problem with it that "(he is)
friends with a few muggles that would love the position)." Silence was met by
the statement, and many are certainly looking to find a way to block Lord
Potter from this attempt at revolution.
If that wasn't enough however Lord Potter went onto choose Centaur Firenze
who is apparently a long-time friend and ally to Lord Potter himself, and
terms were agreed upon, but those terms are currently unknown to the general
public. When I attempted to question Lord Potter about his intentions he
rebuffed me and smiled saying that time would tell. Centaur Firenze will
represent house Peverell, and even came into court wearing the legendary
symbol of the Deathly Hallows around his neck. Many were outraged at the
site of Dark Lord Grindelwald's symbol, but Lord Potter assured the council
that it was the symbol of the Peverell family for many centuries long before the
crazed Dark Lord.
Lastly and possibly the most controversial choice was that of Muggleborn
Wizard Ted Tonks. The Tonks family has been in alliance with the Potters for
just over 20 years now, and Lord Potter assured that this was him merely
honoring an alliance with a man he very much respected and was going to
allow to represent him. Ted Tonks is an independent legal solicitor and
assured the Wizengamot that he would uphold the law and ensure that no
back-alley tricks were conducted while he was representing House Potter.
While most of the traditional community is floundering at the young mans
attempts to shape the current government other things were happening behind
the scenes, but they hardly gathered any attention from the Wizengamot after
Lord Potters appointments. Two other parties also took their seats in the
Wizengamot for the first time, and they are both sure to make waves. Lord
Neville Longbottom of House Longbottom has taken the seat from his
Grandmother after emancipating himself from her care, and has decided to
follow Lord Potters footsteps, "The alliance between house Longbottom and
house Potter is Centuries years old. Lord Potter and I are friends, and he
asked me if I would consider following in his footsteps and helping him revive
our alliance to its former strength and glory."
If that had been all my rabid readers, I think it would have been fairly
exciting, but that nothing compared to the stunning new Lady Bones who took
her seat. Susan Bones age 16 took the mantle of Lady Bones just merely 3
months after the passing of former Head of the Department of Magical Law
Enforcement. Some are crying that the girl is to young, but she is the last
surviving Bones and his this to say, "My friend Neville and intended Lord
Potter are both setting a great example for some of us who have lost it all in
the last two wars. If they are brave enough then I will gladly follow their lead
and continue an Alliance that will last for generations to come."
It was shock and awe that the Potter Alliance put forth. It silenced the entire
chamber with the Greengrass family a notoriously neutral family declared
their names to Lord Potters Alliance, and they weren't the only ones. House
Abbot, House Black, House McMillan, and several minor houses have all come
forward to join this coalition. What is going on in our community? This
coalition is the most powerful possibly seen in the Wizengamot in many
generations, and one must wonder just what they will do with all this power!
Susan smirked as she closed the newspaper and put it back down on the
table before her. Whispers were going on throughout the great hall, and
her closest friends were all sitting around with the smuggest looks on
their faces. Shouts of outrage even came at the breaking news headline,
but a few glares from Neville and harry was enough to silence even the
most adamant and offended person in the great.
Dumbledore himself raised his glass to Harry when the two had made eye
contact. Things had been on very rocky terms between the headmaster
and who most would consider his star pupil. The Snape incident had left
a bad taste in both of their mouths, and when a paper airplane landed in
front of Harry with only two words on it Susan squeezed his shoulder and
nodded; it was time to break this ice.
Harry and Susan found themselves walking once again to the
Headmasters office in high hopes that this meeting would be better than
their last encounters When Harry gave the password of 3 Musketeers the
gargoyle quickly slid open for the duo and allowed them entrance into
the office.
Fawkes the Phoenix was always going to be the first thing that grabbed
Harry's attention anytime he entered the Headmasters office no matter
who was in there, and the bird gave the happiest of trills when the young
man and his fiancé entered the room. Susan was the first to speak, "Good
evening headmaster, I hope things are well?"
The wise old man gave the young girl a smile, and nodded his head,
"Certainly not as well as things have been going for the two of you. You
both look fantastic, and I must say I was more than a little impressed
with your moves to down the Wizengamot. I thought for sure that the
more traditional minded thinkers would have a conniption about yourself
and Mr. Longbottom getting into the Wizengamot without being of age,
but the fact that the two of you managed to your emancipation without
my knowledge is astounding.
Susan gave the man a wicked smile, "It certainly does help when the love
of your life has connections in very high places with allies that touch
every corner of the Ministry."
At this Harry took his eyes off Fawkes and for the first time turned to
face the Headmaster, "Forgive my rudeness Headmaster. It was very good
to see an old friend, and I am happy we can try to be in the same room
again and leave things in the past. Where they belong."
The tone in Harry's voice made it very clear to Dumbledore that he did
not wish to speak on past discrepancies, but that he wished to forget they
ever happened. Dumbledore smiled lightly, "I agree with your wisdom
Harry and thank you for coming. There are many things we must catch
up on."
Harry nodded and reached for his pocket tossing an item on the
Professors desk, and when it landed it made quite a thud. Dumbledore
didn't move for several seconds and then he merely laughed, "When I saw
that you two were busy, I don't think I had any actual idea just how busy
that might be. I am to understand that this is the true locket of Salzaar
Slytherin?"
Susan smirked at the man taking a seat in one of the two offered spots,
"Of course it is. Once cooler heads prevailed in the situation Harry and
Sirius sat down and started actually brainstorming on who this RAB
character was, and it took all of five minutes of clear headed thinking for
Sirius to realize that he not only recognized the hand writing, but he
knew exactly who wrote this note."
Harry remained standing but came up behind the girl and put a calming
hand on her shoulder, "she's right. It took only the mention of Regulus
Arcturus black for Kreacher to come wiling into the room daring us to
speak poorly of his former master. When Sirius asked what the elf knew
of this locket, because it was Ron actually who recognized it. He had
worked with Sirius on the decontaminating of Grimmauld Place and
came across a locket nearly identical to this one."
Dumbledore leaned back in his chair, and looked astounded with a mad
twinkle in his eyes, "So young Mr. Black turned on his master right at the
end. So, what happened? Did Kreacher know where the locket was or
was there some grand quest involved? Please spare me no details!"
The two teenagers shared a smile, and Harry clearly becoming more
comfortable with the man once again decided to take a seat, "It was all
much simpler than we could have prayed for. Kreacher wailed and
wailed about how Regulus died to retrieve the locket, but he was never
able to destroy it. The poor sod was distraught with himself that he was
never able to fulfill his masters last command, and when I told him it was
my every intention in the world to seek out the object and see it
destroyed the elf looked at me like I might be some sort of deity."
Susan picked up from there, "I had never seen a house elf move so fast
and when he reappeared with the proper Horcrux it took us all of five
minutes to dispose of it with a basilisk fang."
"Remarkable." The old man said.
Harry triumphantly grinned, "That only leaves 4 horcruxes remaining,
with the destruction of my scar, the necklace, and diary."
This is where Dumbledore decided to look especially pleased with
himself, "3 Horcruxes actually."
Susan and Harry both stared at the man dumbstruck jaws open. Susan
quickly broke the silence, "You found another?"
"And you destroyed it?" Harry asked quickly adding to the question.
Dumbledore nodded opening a drawer and dropped a ring on the desk,
"And you may be more than a little interested at what I found because it
was more than merely a Horcrux."
Harry and Susan stared at the ring curiously but then Dumbledore put a
stone on the desk, and both looked at the man in confusion. Susan broke
the silence first, "So it's a rock?"
Dumbledore chuckled, "That might be the grossest understatement in
history my dear, this isn't just any rock. Might you two allow me to
indulge in old habits and put my teaching hat back on. Harry you in
particular might find this piece of Wizarding history quite fascinating, as
it relates to your family."
The two young sorcerers waiting patiently as the old man took a small
smile upon his face, "Can I assume that the two of you are familiar with
the story of the three brothers?"
Susan and Harry both nodded their heads. It was one of the things Susan
had insisted on when they were spending the summer together was that
Harry read some basic famous wizarding literature with her. They made
it quite the activity and had many interest conversations about it,
particularly about the three brothers. Dumbledore smiled at the
knowledge of his two students, "Very good. Then you know of the three
objects. The cloak of invisibility the very first in history, with claims that
no charm could detect its presence. The Death Stick otherwise known as
the Elder Wand was said to be unconquerable. Then there was the
resurrection stone. A stone that was known to bring the dead back among
the living."
Susan and Harry both now stared stunned at the stone in front of them.
Susan wanted to laugh, but the look on Dumbledore's face made it very
clear to him this was not a joke. Harry wanted to ask some questions, but
Dumbledore continued, "The Wand can be traced throughout history
changing hands from dark to light wizards in different time periods, but
the stories of its power are legendary."
Dumbledore then placed his wand on the desk next to the stone. Then
looked at Harry with what was possible just raw emotion, "The cloak of
invisibility was passed down from father to son just as Ignotus Peverell
intended for."
Susan gasped, "The stories of the Peverell brothers being the brothers in
the story are they-"
"True? I am certain of it. Which means at one point in my life I have had
in my possession all three of the Deathly Hallows." Dumbledore said with
quite the triumphant smile.
Harry stared at the man, but Susan whom had stood to look at the wand
and the stone a bit closer sat down in shock. Harry asked, "This was why
you had my father's cloak on the night Voldemort attacked Godrics
Hallow?"
"Yes. James and I began to expect something was different about his
invisibility cloak. I had told him once in his second year when I caught
him out of bounds attempting to slip the cloak on that it was a rather
powerful family heirloom and that when the charms wore off that I
would love to help him or his father attempt to renew them. Much to my
surprise when James graduated that the charms had never faded even in
the slightest. I had brought this up to Fleamont Potter your grandfather
Harry shortly before he passed, and he merely smiled at me saying it was
a family secret. James never knew, it was why he allowed me to study
the cloak to see if I could uncover the secrets and duplicate it, or if it was
possible that this was indeed the legendary items from the story."
Dumbledore explained carefully.
Harry shook his head, and pulled out his moleskin pouch and dug
through it only for a moment when he pulled out his cloak and placed it
on the desk. The three sorcerers all stared at the objects in clear
reverence. Susan asked, "The wand. Where did you get it?"
Dumbledore shook his head, "The history of the wands starts with
Antioch Peverell. It was said that Death gave him this wand, and he was
murdered for it in his sleep. It then passed hands of many great and
terrible wizards until it ended up in the hands of Gregorovitch."
Harry looked up sharply at this, "The wand maker? Didn't he make Viktor
Krum's wand?"
Dumbledore nodded his head at the statement, "From there it was stolen
by Gellert Grindelwald, and he used it during his reign of terror. For
nearly twenty years."
Susan gasped, "Then when you defeated Grindelwald you took control of
the wand."
This made the man smile sadly, "Yes, but it was only because Gellert
respected our friendship as boys that he decided to use his original wand
in our battle. When I bested him however the wands allegiance changed.
It was one of the many reasons I did not take the man's life, and instead
along with ICW sentenced him to Nurmengard prison for life."
Harry then asked, "The stone how were you sure?"
Dumbledore sighed, but gave the boy a sad smile, "I used it to summon
my sister Arianna. For many decades I have held the burden of guilt that
her death was my fault. Regardless of whose spell might have taken her
life in the three-way duel between myself, my brother, and my friend, it
was my irresponsible nature in my youth that brought about her death. I
only wished to see her, and give my apologies. I learned through much
studying that while the stone may bring back the dead it only brings back
a shade of them. They are less than a ghost, but they can speak and they
do recall. I believe if we called upon someone whom had more recently
died it would perhaps work better, and if one were to delve deeply in
dark magic and necromancy one might be able to fully revive a recently
deceased person, but of course I would never advise you to disturb the
dead."
At one point in Harry's life this would have been the greatest gift
imaginable, but now he had his chance to speak with his parents. His
chance to hold them, and be held by them. It was not his place to test
this magical artifact, "Go ahead Sue."
She looked at him in shock, "What?"
"I've had my chance to speak to my parents when I was hit by the killing
curse. It's your turn. You have never gotten to speak to them or hear their
voices; wouldn't you like to change that?" Harry asked kindly.
Susan looked back and forth between the Headmaster and her fiancé,
"May I really professor?"
Dumbledore nodded to the girl, "Of course. All you must do is hold the
stone and think of whom you wish to see. It is my belief only you will see
them, and hear them. If you wish Harry and I can give you a moment of
privacy and allow you to make an attempt. If it fails merely come find us,
and I will attempt to instruct you further, but it is my belief that you will
be successful."
Harry held the girl's hand for a moment, and spoke, "We won't go far."
With that Dumbledore passed the stone to Harry who turned gave it to
Susan and kissed her on the head as he followed the older man out the
door. The last thing he heard Susan say was, "Mom!"
Harry smiled and continued after the man who was leading the way
down the staircase. Harry spoke calmly, "That was very kind of you
headmaster. It is every orphans dream to be able to speak to their
parents, and you just granted that to Susan. That was infinitely kind you,
and you have my thanks."
Dumbledore smiled as they made it into the courtyard underneath the
moonlight the man looked older to Harry than he had ever seen him, "It
was honestly not my decision to allow her the use of the stone it was
yours."
The boy blushed mistaking the man's purpose of the statement, "Forgive
me if I was to forward with my request headmaster. I saw the
opportunity, and thought of the amazing gift that we could give Susan
tonight."
Dumbledore chuckled lightly, "You misunderstand me Harry. It was not
my place to decide how the object is used because it is not mine. It is
yours. It is your birth right."
Harry stared at the man in wonder, "It hasn't been in my family in many
generations, and it was far closer to Tom Riddle's family line than it is
mine."
Dumbledore took a grave look, "And we are very lucky that Tom did not
quite realize the power of the Gaunt Family Ring. I can only imagine
what kind of horrors the monster could have dredged up with one of the
Deathly Hallows in his hand."
"What will I do with the stone sir? I have no desire to bring back my
parents and speak with them. I know they are happy, and I know what
they expect of me. I feel- "Harry inquired before he was cut off.
"You may feel this way now Harry, but the war is only just reaching a
point of further conflict. Many more could die, and you may have the
wish to apologize or speak to some of the dead before they move on.
Make promises, or give final thanks. The stone in a time of war will be
invaluable to you, perhaps not in the fight, but in the aftermath."
Dumbledore explained wisely.
Harry nodded in understanding as the two walked around the courtyard,
"Thank you for your counsel and wisdom headmaster I have missed it."
The man smiled, and put a hand on the boy's shoulder, "You have proved
to be a far wiser and generous leader than I ever could have been Harry.
You were born to lead, and I feel confident that you will win this war
with or without me."
"But I will have you through it all right sir?" Harry asked suddenly
suspicious in the man's wording.
"I am an old man Harry. You never know what my fate could be in the
coming days. While I assure you I am just as spritely and powerful
mentally it is clear to me that my body is not what it used to be. Our
night in the cave was a very painful reminder of that. The Hunt for these
Horcruxes has also taken a toll on my body."
With that Dumbledore displayed his other hand, and Harry noticed for
the first time that there was a powerful glamour on it, and he could see
the magic swirling around it as he took a deep breath and felt the
familiar presence of it. Harry waved his hand over it dispelling the magic
to reveal that the man's hand was deeply rotted and black. It looked like
it could fall off at any moment. Harry was bewildered, "How-"
"I was a foolish old man. Without your company I decided to continue my
leads and suspicions of other Horcruxes alone. I stumbled across the ring
to realize it was dreadfully cursed, and it cost me." The man said with a
resigned smile.
Harry ran a simple diagnostic charm, and realized it did not look
promising for the old man, "How long? I can tell the poison is spreading."
Dumbledore sighed, "In my youth I could have perhaps cut this arm off
and stopped the dark magic from spreading through my body, but I am
old and Professor Snape told me that I would not survive the losing of a
limb at this age."
Harry whirled on the man, "Snape is still-"
"My dear boy he made the magical vow to you. He is gone. However,
with your godfathers' rather brilliant invention of the mirror I was able to
contact the man, and get instant help. It is only because of him I did not
perish that night." Dumbledore explained sadly.
Harry took a breath feeling guilty that Snape might have been the only
person that could have saved Dumbledore from the darkest of magicks,
"What of your wand?"
Dumbledore unsheathed two wands one in each hand. One was clearly
the wand Harry had seen many times before. A spiral like design of at
least 15 inches, and Harry could feel its power unlike ever before. The
other wand he had never before, and wondered its origin, "I suppose I
have seen the Elder Wand many times before, but I have never seen you
carry this other wand sir."
Dumbledore smiled lightly, "This is the wand I carried in my youth. The
wand I defeated Gellert with many years ago. Truth be told this wand
serves me just as well as the Elder Wand these days, which is why I now
give it to you."
Harry looked at the man in awe, and not completely understanding, "Sir
you still have time left don't you think you should hold onto it until your
last days?"
Dumbledore chuckled, "This wand no longer recognizes me as its master.
Do not get me wrong Harry it is still a very powerful wand, and in my
hands if I were to be so modest it is as powerful not recognizing me as it
master than my true wand which holds my sole allegiance."
Harry shook his head, "I don't understand. You won that wand. It should
serve you, and if it doesn't serve you it definitely won't serve me."
Dumbledore's eyes were very clearly twinkling once again, and Harry
knew that the man was being mischievous, "You will find that you are
refreshingly wrong in this case Harry. You see I have not been defeated
in a duel in over 50 years, that is until this recent Summer came to pass
where a group of extraordinary young individuals bested me in Magical
Combat. It is unclear to me who might have disarmed me though I
believe it was Ms. Bones, the magic in this wand recognizes intent above
all else, and it senses your power, and bloodlines. I believe every time I
have come in your presence since that fateful Summer day the wand has
hummed its allegiance in a completely different tune. It respects me and
my power, but it longs for a new master with young power."
With this Dumbledore handed the wand over to Harry, and the young
man carefully took it, and the wind immediately picked up. The leaves
around the two immediately began swirling, and when the wand touched
Harry's hand a small blast of power happened, and sparks shot in the air
from the wand as Harry grasped it. It was unlike any feeling he had ever
felt. He had truly felt power before many times, but never like this.
Dumbledore sighed, "You are now the Master of all three Deathly
Hallows Harry. Many would now refer to you as the Master of Death, but
I hope you will forgive me that I remain on a first name basis with you?"
Harry laughed at this, and actually laughed. The two enjoyed this
moment between the two of them perhaps longer than they should have.
It was a very innocent joke, but for some reason it was hilarious.
When the night seemed to change Dumbledore said, "We should return to
Ms. Bones. I believe her conversation is over, or soon will be. You will
understand that I think you should keep your new title and power a
secret. I think this could be the surprise you need when you face Tom
next. I also believe I have discovered what the last three horcruxes are
even if I have no idea where they could be."
Harry nodded carefully in understanding, "The snake of course, what else
have you discovered?"
Dumbledore sighed, "I did some deep digging and found out that Tom
was in deep pursuit of the Cup of Helga Hufflepuff. I believe like the
Diary, and the Locket he entrusted it to one of his faithful death Eaters. I
had to do some tracing through some old memories, and even speak to
some of his old employers at Borgin and Burkes, but he was for sure in
pursuit of the object when the owner suddenly died and the artifact
disappeared."
Harry nodded seeming suspicious of the Dark Lord knowing that his
plans were usually successful as a young man, and had no doubt he had
at least come into possession of the artifact one way or another, "What of
the other?"
Dumbledore took a breath, "One of these two Horcruxes I believe could
be here in Hogwarts I fear. I am unsure as to its location and have set the
house elves to be on the lookout. I also wish to search the Chamber of
Secrets with you one day in hope of possibly discovering more of the
Legendary chambers existence, and to possibly find our missing links.
However I believe the final Horcrux to be the Diadem of Rowena
Ravenclaw."
Dumbledore acted as if he had just said something rather spectacular, but
for the first time in a while Harry disappointed the man. Dumbledore
chuckled, "I am guessing by your lack of wonder and surprise, you are
unfamiliar with the object."
Harry nodded his blushing a bit feeling embarrassed, "You see Harry this
would be quite the feat for Tom. It is considered one of the most
powerful magical artifacts ever created, but more importantly it has been
lost for several centuries."
Harry sighed deeply, "If anyone could have found it, I don't think we
could count Tom out."
"I was of similar opinions."
It was this that ended their conversation as they walked into the office to
see Susan smiling sadly. Harry greeted the girl with a tight hug and a kiss
on the forehead. Dumbledore asked the girl gently, "Was the experience
everything you hoped for Ms. Bones?"
Susan smiled at the man, "And so much more. I spoke to both of them,
and my Aunt."
Dumbledore returned the girls smile, "I am happy to hear you got the
closure you so very much deserved. Of course, like Harry I will caution
you with sharing your experience with anyone else. I believe I will leave
you two to it for the rest of the night. Harry has much to catch you up
on."
Harry understood his dismissal and offered his hand to the wise old man,
"Thank you for everything headmaster. We can begin our search starting
immediately, and I will even put the DA on it to search anywhere they
can think of. I won't give anything to specific as far as details, but we will
do what we can. Including taking a tour of the chamber together."
Dumbledore grasped the boy's hand gently, and patted it with his
glamoured hand gently, "I look forward to it my boy. Get some rest. We
have a war to end."
(A/N) The next chapter is being quite tricky for me as I have written
it about 4 times and deleted the whole thing not liking it. I promise
the story will not be abandoned, but I can't promise when the next
chapter is coming. Hang in there with me, and tell me what you
think Harry should do now that he is the fabled Master of Death.
Cheers to all of you, and thanks for sticking with the story. -Spit
33. The Orphans Charge
Chapter 33
It only took a matter of days when Harry and Dumbledore compiled their
resources to find the Diadem of Ravenclaw. The two sorcerers called
upon every ally, house elf, and trusted former student to ask about places
where things could be hidden in the castle, and the answer was so
obvious it smacked the two genius level wizards in the face. The Room of
Hidden Things had been another name over the years that the Room of
Requirements had adopted, and from there it took a small search party of
the DA's leadership to waltz through the room and bring destruction to
the Horcrux. This left Voldemort down to only two pieces of soul, and
Harry was all but ready to go on the offensive.
The leaders of the DA had all agreed on something that the Headmaster
did not see eye to eye with, and that was slaying Nagini the snake. The
group for the most part believed that Voldemort was fully aware of them
hunting Horcruxes, but it was much too late for him to act upon it. At
this point the Dark Tosser wasn't going to let his final Horcrux out of his
site, and that meant they needed to lure Voldemort into a target area, kill
the snake, and possibly overwhelm the Dark Lord with numbers.
Dumbledore thought this presented to high of a risk, and that many could
be lost in such an attempt. The rest however felt that this could bring an
end to a war that could go on for years if they let this opportunity slip
away from them.
Harry and Susan with the help of the rest of the DA had pushed the Dark
Lord into a political corner. They had made it essentially illegal to have a
Dark Mark on any person's arm, and the only way to escape conviction
was to submit themselves to veritaserum and answer questioning under
the head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement Gawain Robards
who had absolutely no love for Death Eaters.
Together the power couple had also pushed a few other laws into place.
The Child Protection Act that would not allow Pureblood families to
abuse their children, or to punish them with more force than reasonable.
This was made with Harry in mind mostly, and in hope that if child
abuse was going on at the fundamental home level like Daphne
Greengrass assured the group it was, then the notion needed to die. There
was also the Muggleborn protection act that with the help of many
wealthy light families the government was going to offer a hiding place
for Muggleborns till the end of the war.
These little laws were clearly supremely pissing off the Death Eater
faction if the number of attacks across the country meant anything, but
the public had never been so happy with their government. Half the news
articles around the globe were about this Potter Alliance, and the group
that the youth of England had assembled. It was unprecedented, but the
people loved it.
It was a quite night in June when the school year was coming to a close.
Harry was training with the leaders of the DA, and the young fearless
leader was unstoppable. The green-eyed young man that had trained all
the people in the current room from scrap was currently handling them
four at a time. Susan, Hermione, Neville, and Daphne were all trying to
put the boy down, but not a damn one of them could even land a hit.
With the Elder Wand in his hand he felt completely unstoppable. Harry
had even bested Remus, Sirius, and Tonks all at the same time just a few
days before, and it was quickly becoming clear that Harry controlled this
wand better than even Dumbledore. The Master of Death Harry was, and
it was clear that the Hallows were singing with power in the descendant
of their previous masters.
Hermione went down, and Ron stepped in. Daphne and Neville went
down at the same, allowing Luna, and Ron to come in. This went down
until only Susan was still left standing fighting for her life against the boy
she loved.
Susan had said it best just a few short months ago on the grounds of
Bones Manor. She was Harry's greatest fighter, and she had proven it
time and time again. There was just no quit in the young woman and
everyone pitied Bellatrix Lestrange or any Death Eater that the girl came
up against. Even with all her work, power, and progress though she was
no longer a match for Harry as he disarmed the girl, tied her in rope, and
summoned her to his arms where he planted a kiss on her cheek
smoothly, "I think that will be a win for me my love."
The girl rolled her eyes, "Nothing new there, but I lasted the longest."
Ron groaned as he stood up, "That's because your boyfriend has that
stupid wand in his hand. It used to be fun and fair matches, but now he
just wipes the floor with all of us."
Neville chimed in, "You won't be complaining Ron when he has that
wand against Voldemort."
This caused the red head to chuckle, "Bloody right you are Neville. I
think we should just go hunting for the Dark Tosser tonight, and not
come back till Harry has his head on a Gryffindor Red platter that we can
mount in the common room."
More laughs followed this, and Harry just released Susan continuing his
beaming smile at her, "They are right you know. You have always been
the most powerful among us Harry, but we can't even make you draw
your second wand anymore. With the Elder Wand in your hand, and the
hard work you have been into until this moment I think at the very least
you are a match for him."
Harry considered the girls words, "I think you could be right, but he is
still invincible as long as the Snake lives."
Collin chimed in, "That may be true Harry, but I think for the first time in
his life You Know Who is actually being hunted instead of the other way
around. Whether or not he realizes this or not I'm not sure, but there
hasn't been a full-scale attack in weeks. The moment he pops his head out
we are going to be there to try and stop him, and maybe even end this
war before it really gets ugly."
Suddenly an ethereal light entered the room, and a familiar bouncing
silver fox came prancing towards Harry, "Harry we are under attack. The
Dark Lord is here. The Ministry will fall in moments. Help us."
Everyone froze for a moment, but before Harry could start running
towards the door Neville smacked Collin, "You just had to go taunting the
Dark Tosser about not poking his head out."
This melted the tension a little, and Harry said, "I don't expect anyone to
follow me but-"
Of all the people who interrupted him it was Daphne that started walking
past him, "Come on Potter save the bullshit speech for later. We have a
war to win, and we need to get there before the Ministry falls and all our
hard work is undone."
Harry wanted to protest, but no one cared to listen to him really as they
all started in a full speed run towards the Headmaster's office, and this
made the young man beam with pride and anticipation as he followed
behind them quickly overtaking the leaders. Dumbledore met them
halfway with Fawkes on his side, "You have received word the Ministry is
under attack?"
Nodding Harry said, "We are on our way to help out."
Dumbledore nodded looking over the group, "Stay together and protect
each other. You have all trained very hard together, and work as a team.
It is your greatest strength. The Order has been notified, and I am
expected a full-scale battle to be in place by the time we get there."
Harry surveyed the faces of each of his friends and expected to see fear in
at least some of their faces, but all he saw was determination. Even
Hermione, and Hannah who Harry considered some of the least violent
people he had ever met look ready. So much violence was done at the
hands of these Death Eaters I think everyone was ready to see this war
end before they could start getting any real traction. Taking the
government tonight would undue all their hard work.
"Fawkes will take us all to the Ministry. I am afraid he will be unable to
help us after that, but he can get us there. Form a circle and take each
other's hands." Dumbledore commanded.
Harry took Neville and Susan's hands as the group quickly formed up in a
tight circle. Harry spoke before the Headmaster could, "Let's end this. No
one fight alone, and everyone stick together. Let's go kill this son of a
Bitch."
Neville let out a hoot, and everyone yelled their defiance as Fawkes flew
to Dumbledore outstretched hands, and an eruption of flame shot out
towards everyone. The feeling was much more pleasant than apparating,
but when the feeling passed Harry was already conjuring a chair that
intercepted a killing curse, which Susan shielded the rubble and Hannah
banished it back in the direction of the attackers.
The atrium was alive with battle. Bodies were laying on the floor, and
dozens of black robed men were spread out across the area battling with
different Ministry Personnel. Harry immediately caught site of Sirius,
Remus, Gawain, and Kingsley all attempting to hold back Voldemort and
his snake Nagini, while Tonks, Emmeline Vance, and Rufus Scrimgeour
were all trying to hold back Augustus.
Dumbledore was a blur of action as he spurred forth stunning Death
Eaters who were so tied up in their fights that he quickly began turning
the tides of the battle almost single handedly. Harry roared out to his
group, "Follow Dumbledore, and let's get closed to Voldemort. Duel to
kill."
This was the order that told everyone this was it. Leave it all on the line.
It originally started with Collin asking how he knew it was time to end
the war, and Harry had put a hand on his shoulder and told the group
that he hoped none of them ever had to be killers, but if it came to that
then it would happen on the very eve that war would end, and that they
would do whatever it took to win the day. The group roared back their
approval at Harry as Neville, Ron, and Collin began throwing around
heavy duty blasting hexes at the gathered groups of Death Eaters. A small
group of Death Eaters intercepted them as their own reinforcements
began to arrive, but the group matched them man to man, while Harry
continued to follow Dumbledore through the hole in the crowd the two
were creating.
Harry screamed out, "TOM!"
This caused the man to scream out in rage and flick his wand in
devastating array of the darkest black magic throwing his three attackers
back and knocking them all out of the fight. Dumbledore spoke quickly,
"I will hold off Tom find the snake, and take out Bellatrix and clear up
some of our best fighters."
Before Harry could argue Dumbledore and Voldemort began their dance.
Harry frustrated turned back to his group, "Ginny, Collin, and Luna I
need you go get the Minister, my God father, and Remus out of here. You
three are the youngest, but we drilled apparition so hard this Winter
break, and I know you guys can do it. Do not come back to this battle.
Luna, Ron, Ernie I want you to cover them, and be ready to provide
assistance with taking down Bellatrix. Daphne, Hermione, and Hannah
take Augustus Rookwood we need to free up our fighters, and if the
battle isn't looking good get out."
They all recognized the man from the battle of the Hogwarts Express he
was picking off Ministry Personnel marching towards the group. The
group surged forward following his command and Neville asked, "Harry
what are we going to do?"
Susan answered for him, "We are the three-best duelist in the group. We
are going to thin the numbers and get the snake."
"Brilliant, but how are we going to kill it?" Neville asked curiously.
"Without basilisk venom we only know of one way to defeat a Horcrux
currently. It isn't just because you are my best mate and Susan is the love
of my life, or because you two are the best duelist. Its because you both
hold enough hatred in your hearts to make the curse work. You have to
mean it." Harry said feeling the anger well up inside him.
Susan and Neville both just nodded in understanding, "We kill the snake
then we kill Voldemort. Let's go end this."
With a barrage of curses coming from the three they joined in the fight
against Voldemort. It was a miracle the man had survived the three
entering the battle making it a four on one fight, but Voldemort likely
could've kept this up for a while, but he realized he was backed into a
corner, and even attempted to apparate away, but Dumbledore pointed
his wand to the ceiling shouting at Harry, "I will keep him here Harry,
but I can't do anything else."
Harry nodded at this and surged forward attempting to lead the orphans
in his charge. The three who now battled with the man and blasted at the
snake were possibly the three who lost the most to the mad man, and his
followers, and it was going to be them that fought him till their last
breaths. As their families had before them. It quickly became Voldemort
Vs. Harry as Dumbledore trapped the two with a powerful shield in a
dome like area as Neville and Susan pushed towards the snake and
Bellatrix who had joined in on the protection. Voldemort was like a
caged animal at this point, and he was deflecting Harry's power that was
eclipsing with Elder Wand flashing in his hand, while also trying to
protect Nagini and by extension Bellatrix.
Harry was pushing towards the monster, and when he caught heir of
Slytherin with a severing charm to his left shoulder the man roared out in
pain, but this was all Susan and Neville needed as two jets of green light
soared towards Nagini. Harry wasn't sure which curse ended the beast,
but it cried out a horrible cry, and it erupted into black dust. Harry
stopped for a moment as Voldemort screamed in pain, and anger. During
this time Susan screamed out in triumph as she hit Bellatrix with some
type of piercing hex that dropped the woman forever.
Harry shouted to Susan and Neville behind him, "Go finish the fight. I
have to do this."
The two didn't try, and argue, because when Voldemort got back to his
senses he was angrier than any living person had ever seen him. He was a
dangerous flash of deadly magic, and Harry matched him curse for curse,
speed for speed, and power for power. Harry at one point even two years
ago wouldn't have been able to comprehend this speed, but with his
training, his hard work, and his determination he was doing more than
comprehending it he was beating it. The duel went on and on, and Harry
was unsure yet that he would be able to defeat the man when suddenly
he screamed and dropped to his knees. The last curse that left Harry's
wand was a piercing hex, and it went straight through the man who was
now legless having been struck from behind. Susan was staring across the
battlefield with a determined look on her face. Voldemort screamed with
rage, but he was a dying wounded animal at this point. Harry walked to
the man as the battle around them had ceased.
"You marked me as your equal 16 years ago Tom. Today it happened. I
could've dueled you for days if I had to, but you couldn't. Your monstrous
crimes that split your soul would never have allowed you to stand up to
me forever, and for your crimes your reign ends today."
Harry raised his wand to the man's eyes, but the man spat, "What are you
going to do? The leader of the light is going to hit me with the killing
curse now?"
Shaking his head Harry however said, "That's your problem Tom. You
were powerful, you were dark, but you were woefully uncreative. I
should be thankful. It made finding and destroying all your horcruxes
that much easier. Goodbye Tom."
With the final words being said Harry cast the severing charm and
watched the man's head fall off his shoulders. It was a gruesome dark
scene, but the battle was done.
Harry looked up to Susan to see her running towards him and the two
embraced, but her body wasn't the last to hit his. It was followed by
Neville, Ron, Hermione, and the entirety of the DA Leadership that had
followed him tonight. Not even one of their own had an injury that
would see them in the Hospital wing for more than a few hours. Harry
tried to imagine what this battle, what this war could have been like
without his friends at his side, but truth be told it seemed almost
impossible. The body count would have been seemingly endless, and it
would've been all his fault. Sometimes you just must rise to the occasion,
and fight to the finish. Harry felt the love his friends surrounded himself,
and realized that he owed this victory to them, and the people that stood
up to the dark monster. In the end it was Potter Alliance that won the
day.
{A/N) Epilogue is to follow. Stay tuned.
34. Epilogue
E
A young couple were sitting at breakfast in their Chateau in Rome
reading the local newspaper, and of course stealing glances at the Daily
Prophet that had been delivered as well. The two had a ritual every
morning to make love, eat breakfast, and read the local newspaper. The
two didn't even receive the Daily Prophet since their relocation and knew
whatever was in it was either good news or bad news. It had been sent by
Daphne Greengrass who was in a close working relationship with the
young married couple and they noticed it was dated from yesterday.
After stealing the tenth glance at it Harry sighed, "Go ahead my love,
open the paper."
They didn't have to look past the headline to know what had happened, "
Neither said a word as they began to read the article:
The couple sat the newspaper down with faint smiles. It seems Collin had
gotten the big article he was hoping to get to right, but the sadness of the
news washed over the two who had been so affected by the life of Albus
Dumbledore.
Harry stood up running his hand through his hair gently and took deep
breaths. He did not want to make his official return to Britain, not yet,
but he knew it was time.
"Come my love you can't hide from British Media forever." The beautiful
redhead spoke to the annoyed looking green-eyed man.
"I don't owe it to them. I owe it to him. He gave me the chances, he gave
me the weapons, and when things looked bad, he stood beside me in the
times that counted. Can't we stay off the radar for a little longer?"
"And what just not go to the funeral?"
This stumped Harry. He had of course never considered not going to the
funeral that just would be improper, and completely unfair to the
greatest light wizard of the last generation. Hell he was the one that gave
the ceremony at his wedding five years ago he couldn't just not go, "No of
course not. Dumbledore knew full well how I felt about him in the end
though. I don't know why the media is in a firestorm about our return to
Britain over this."
"Don't you think it's time to return my love? You read what Colin said,
and you know he is right. He practically wrote the article to you." Susan
asked carefully.
This made the man sigh. They had been traveling the world and living in
Rome ever since the fall of Voldemort. They had completely avoided all
the celebrating, and award ceremonies, and anything else that included
the post war celebrations. They had lost too much, and most of the
advanced DA had come out to stay with Harry for extended periods of
time, and even vacationed with Susan and himself from time to time. The
group had stayed very tight knit over the years.
"Here I thought you enjoyed the Italian lifestyle. We get up in the
morning and we make love. We go to the town for a walk, we come back
and make love." Harry grabbed his wife by the waist, "Then we eat lunch
from working up such an appetite, and then we make love again. It's been
a perfect life."
Susan rolled her eyes and giggled as the boy kissed her on the neck, "Yes
it's amazing I wasn't a balloon the week after we beat Voldemort, I
thought I would never get you to stop."
Harry grinned, "Well it looks like I finally got the job done."
As the 21-year-old man said this he grazed the woman's still very flat
stomach, but they both knew that wouldn't be the case for long, "Are we
going to tell everyone tonight?"
Susan laughed, "Sirius is going to faint."
Harry waved a hand, "Maybe it will light a fire under his ass and will
convince him to go give Emmeline her first baby before she locks him in
a closet and ties him up."
This caused both to laugh as they shared one last look knowing what to
do next. They quickly scrambled upstairs and began to get dressed. When
they were ready, they took each other's hands and apparated straight
across international borders, and the channel. 1500 miles was nothing to
these two power houses. They were able to travel incredible distances
due to their training, and intensive studies in the Potter, Bones, and Black
family grimoires. It was their family magic after all that had allowed
them to gather such a name on the continent. They had traveled from
dueling circuit to dueling circuit decimating competition everywhere
they went. They were the power couple of Europe, and few could even
hope to match their magical prowess, and much fewer their ferocity.
Susan and Harry had sat down through many interviews over the years to
answer the questions of how two such young people were capable of such
extraordinary magic, but the answer was simple. They trained their
bodies to the brink of collapse for years to get ready for the war, and by
the time it was over the results couldn't be undone. Of course, they also
stayed on top of their training even with Advanced DA when they came
down for visits. They would have the greatest assortment of light Wizards
the world would ever see, and most were expecting a golden age that
would begin the day Harry Potter entered the Political field with his
genius of a wife.
Of course, no one knew that Harry was still the master of Death as well.
He had retired the Elder Wand as soon as the battle was won against
Voldemort and began to use his original Phoenix feather wand once
again. The wand seemed to serve him even more efficiently since he
became the Master of Death, but it was one thing he was never going to
pry into much. Dangerous things can happen to people who tamper with
death, and Harry had seen that go wrong the hard way.
When the couple arrived just outside the grounds of Hogwarts the gates
were open, and thankfully they were a little late, so most of the press was
already inside taking pictures. This was the first time their arrival in
Britain would be public. They had of course returned for some weddings,
birthday parties, and other events that their friends held but nothing
major. This would be their supposed triumphant return, and Harry
figured his wife was right, and perhaps it was time to return home, and
make sure their hard work was not for nothing.
When they arrived at the site for the funeral by the edge of the Black
Lake many whispers broke out as the current Minister of Magic Kingsley
Shacklebolt was giving a speech. Most of the eyes had flitted back to
Harry and Susan who were standing in the back quietly keeping their
eyes forward. Daphne Greengrass quietly stood up and motioned for
Harry and Susan to come take the two saved spots next to her.
Daphne had become the Potter Bones official spokesman. She handled a
lot of their finances, and all their press releases. She worked very closely
with Harry and Susan over the years, and always gave statements to the
press when they would realize that Harry and Susan had returned once
again without talking to the media. It was a well-paying job for sure, and
she of course knew it was going to lead to bigger things once she got a
bit of a name for herself which was happening quickly.
The speeches went on and on, and all Harry could do was stare at the
white tomb behind Kingsley and say prayers for the man who had cost
Harry so much, but had also given him his best chance at success. The
man he had fought beside until the very end of the war.
When the last of the speeches were over Kingsley looked out into the
crowd and asked if anyone wanted to say any last words, and Harry knew
he had to say something. To absolute silence Harry stood. Susan patted
him on the leg as he walked out into the aisle, and to the front center of
everyone. Kingsley greeted the boy with a hug, and a whisper, "I hoped
you would say something. Thank you, Harry."
Harry nodded giving the man a slight smile and turned to address the
crowd, "Good afternoon everyone. I am Harry Potter."
This led to some laughter throughout the crowd, and Ron who was sitting
near the front shouted, "Unnecessary introduction if I have ever heard
one!"
Leading to more chuckles throughout the crowd Harry grinned at his best
mate and continued, "As Ron pointed out many of you know my story,
but not many know for a while Dumbledore and I did not see eye to eye.
This was while I was still in school, and I felt that the headmaster was
keeping things from me that was going to affect that war against
Voldemort. In a rare turn of events I was actually right, but it took awhile
for Dumbledore to realize it."
A small smile graced the young man's lips as he recalled the memory, "It
was in this time that my idolization of the man began to wane, but my
respect grew. I understood at some point during the best Summer of my
life that the Headmaster was always looking out for me, and he did
everything he thought was necessary to keep me alive, and safe. We may
not have agreed on the methods, but at no point did I ever have to fear
that he wasn't working in the best interest of the greater good, which is
an interest he and I shared. Dumbledore was the leader the world needed
during the war against Grindelwald, and he became a Titan of magical
power as he stood up to his once friend for the betterment of the world.
He sacrificed a lot back then, and he never stopped sacrificing for those
he cared about."
Harry looked back to the grave of the man and sighed, "I will the man
that showed me the way when the world turned to me in its darkest
hours against Voldemort. The teacher I respected, the friend I always
had, and the man I cared about. The world may never know a greater
light wizard."
It was at this point that Harry turned and placed a hand on the white
tomb, and whispered, "Until the next great adventure headmaster."
There was applause, a demand for pictures, and a lot of shaking hands.
There were then lots of small words exchanged between Harry and
Susans' closest friends as they invited them to the restored Potter Manor
for an evening of privacy.
The husband and wife put their team of house elves to prepare for guests,
but Harry was making a constant fuss of making sure his lovely pregnant
wife stayed down for the remainder of the evening, and to let him take
care of the rest until the guests arrived, and one by one they did.
There were of course the seven original defense leaders. Neville and
Hannah had fallen further and further for each other as the years from
school faded away. They had already been blessed with one child, and
Neville was taking his first huge job in the world as the Hogwarts
Defense Against the Dark Arts Teacher, while Hannah was going to be his
assistant for the next few years until Professor Sprout retires, and the
husband and wife would have to flip for who would get which position.
Ron had Katie Bell attached to his hip. It was a couple Harry would have
never seen coming, but after three years of being on the Canons reserve
team together Ron was promoted to starting keeper, and Katie was traded
to the Holyhead Harpies. It all started with a bet with Katie who was
sweeping the nation with her offensive abilities as a chaser, and prowess
as an overall player that Ron had made a friendly bet with her that if she
couldn't put up five goals against him then she would buy him dinner.
She put up 6, but still allowed Ron to take her out to dinner, the rest was
history.
Hermione and Collin gave dating a start during Hermione's last year of
schooling, the two hit off great, and with all their common ground being
from the muggle world it was a promising relationship. No one in the
group outside of those two new what happened to their relationship, but
when Hermione graduated the two broke things off mutually and
Hermione joined the Unspeakables right out of school. Collin had become
quite the casanova standing at over 6'3, and being a war hero made him
the desired eye candy to many witches, and he showed no signs of
slowing down, and even had the impossible Gabrielle Delacour on his
arm that evening. Hermione came in with Daphne with one arm looped
through hers as the two rattled on about some impossible theory of the
protean charm. Daphne and Hermione were the best of friends, and
Hermione's close friendship with the Pureblood Princess was one of the
big reasons Harry had trusted the girl enough to allow her to be their
financial advisor, and public PR spokesperson. Daphne had big dreams,
and she had all the right connections in this home to make it if she so
desired.
Luna and Ginny came out of the floo holding hands, and no one even
raised an eyelash at the site. Luna had gone on to intern under Rolf
Scamander a Magizoologist, and Ginny was playing with Katie on the
Hollyhead Harpies, both were as happy as could be, and to Harry that
was all that mattered.
Sirius and Remus came through next. Sirius with his arm around
Emmeline Black Nee Vance. The two had married shortly after the war,
and apparently fired up an old romance that had been cooking before his
stay in Azakban. Remus however was walking towards him with a boy
that was just five years old, but as soon as Harry made eye contact with
the boy he surged towards him and lifted his Godson off the ground, "Hey
Teddy, long time no see!"
"Uncle Harry!" Teddy bellowed in excitement planting a wet kiss on
Harry's cheek.
Susan embraced Remus as he laughed at Harry and his only son's antics,
"Nymphadora sends her regards, but they are keeping her for the cleanup
crew at Hogwarts to make sure none of the guests stay on the grounds for
longer than they should."
Harry grinned hugging his honorary uncle, and fellow Marauder, "As long
as my Godson gets to keep making appearances we can always harass
momma nymmy later."
Remus groaned, "Oh please don't let her hear you call her that."
This caused some laughter to ring out throughout the group, and Harry
just beamed as he saw everyone gather and chat with high spirits. Losing
Dumbledore wasn't the hit it certainly could have been. The man helped
the light win two wars, and was over a hundred years old, he lived a
great life, and Harry was certain he was happy in the next great
adventure. Everyone that knew him at all in fact were certain of it.
Dinner was served with the last of the guests arriving, and pleasant
conversations continued through the night before Neville put his hands
on the table, "Harry we all need to talk."
This brought silence around the table, and Harry looked at the boy with
an even face, "Okay Neville what's on your mind?"
Taking a deep breath the man stared into his mentors eyes, "Harry...you
and Susan have been traveling the world and living your lives together
for five years. I am sure it has been a great five years, and my God if
anyone deserved a break it was you two, but mate...we need you back in
the country. We have to make sure all the hardwork and effort we went
into winning the war stays in place. We have to make sure something like
Voldemort never happens again, but the public needs a face to rally
behind. A young Dumbledore. A new leader of the light, and one that
someone can trust."
Harry clapped his hands, "So you want us all to rally behind you?
Splendid! I was really dreading taking up that mantle. You have my
support 100% mate." Harry raised his glass, "To the Longbottom of
Longbottom's, our new leader of the light."
Dead silence went around the table as everyone stared at Harry with a
bewildered expression, but before anyone could say anything Susan
broke down laughing first, "You oversold that one my love. Just tell
them."
Ron looked at the couple strangely, "Tell us what?"
Harry took Susan's hand gently, "What we want to tell all of you is that
Neville is right. It is time for Susan and I step into the limelight and take
up the mantles we are responsible for. If we want our child to be brought
up in a great world, then first we have to make it a good one ourselves."
Colin spit out his drink hard, "Wait did you say child?"
Susan beamed at everyone, "He certainly did. We are as of only two
weeks ago expecting our first. I have been dying to tell everyone!"
It happened immediately, but Harry was pretty certain Sirius was first
out of his seat and starting the whooping. What happened next was many
hugs, tears, and congratulations. Harry and Susan at the end were
holding hands, and Hannah asked, "So do you think its a boy or a girl?"
Susan answered, "It's a boy. Call it mother's intuition. James Albus
Potter."
This silenced everyone, but smiles were evident everywhere. Colin shook
his head, "Your kid is going to be a legend. Born to two titans of magical
power, and dueling beast. Is it possible to start his training while he is
still in there?"
This caused a series of laughter, and Harry clapped Neville's arm, "Ready
to be a Godfather mate?"
Neville looked amazed, "Me?"
Susan put her arm around Hannah, "Well you and Hannah. That is if you
accept of course."
Hannah squealed and more laughter erupted from the group, "I'll take
that as a yes."
The next round of hugs started, and when it was all over and seats had
been taken Ron stood up, "I would like to propose a toast. To Albus
Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore, to Harry James Potter, and James
Albus Potter, the greatest light wizards to ever live!"
The cheers was answered, and Harry took a look into Susan's eyes and
the two shared a smile. What a great life to live together, and it all
started with a scheme, and an alliance.
{A/N} Wow 3.5 years of writing this story, and it is time to close the
final chapter to this book. Please give me your final thoughts. It is
personally my favorite story I have written, so much so that I have
written this epilogue probably ten times, which is why it took so long to
get the ending down. I really appreciate all of the support this story has
received, and I am hoping to start closing the final chapters to a Badgers
Champion this year, and perhaps get started on some new projects
coming later in the year. A big shoutout to anyone who has reviewed this
story. I finished this one for you guys. Cheers, and Mischief Managed.
Внимание! Этот перевод, возможно, ещё не готов.
Его статус: идёт перевод
http://tl.rulate.ru/book/100904/4562235
Готово:
Использование:
